GODS CREATION

 1 

 

The Takeover Bid 

 

WHEN anyone talks about the origin of God they soon find themselves facing familiar, unan- 

swerable questions: ‘Who created God?’ and ‘Who created the one who created God?’ and… 

You will forgive me, therefore, if I deal with only one generation of God’s family history! My belief 

is that what we call Creation was once a void that was mere potential. At some point, at least a part 

of this void became conscious and aware of itself. I know some open-minded scientists who have 

offered explanations based on mathematics and physics of how this could have happened, but all I 

am sure about is that it did happen. 

I will call this original consciousness The Source. Over an incomprehensible period of what we 

call time the Source consciousness began to experiment with its potential to create. Through the 

power of thought, it created other aspects of itself and areas within its vast mind for experience and 

learning. Among these was our Universe and all that it contains – including us. Each area is relatively 

self-contained within the Ocean of Consciousness and has been allowed to evolve naturally through 

experience, although all remains connected to the Source. Universes, like all of Creation, are made 

up of multi-dimensions with each having its own version of space and time. What we call time on 

this planet is very different from that of other frequencies. If you saw our space-time Universe from 

above, it would look a little like a doughnut or, more to the point, a coil going round and round, 

orbiting the centre. Everything is in orbit around a central point. The Earth is orbiting the Sun, as we 

all know, but the solar system is also in orbit, as are the galaxy and the Universe. Each ‘coil’ is encir- 

cled within a vortex, a spiral of energy. The quicker this spiral vortex spins, the quicker the Universe 

moves through its orbit and, consequently, the quicker ‘time’ appears to pass. The vortex around our 

Universe is beginning to spin more quickly which is why when so many people say, ‘time just flies 

these days, there’s no time to do everything any more’, they are absolutely right. Hold on tight. We 

have seen nothing yet. 

Streams of information emanate from The Source to guide Creation while, from the other direc- 

tion, flow all the experiences and learning achieved by its constituent parts. There is a two-way flow 

of information between the Source and all areas of its mind. So, while the Source is the ultimate in 

knowledge, wisdom and love at any given point, it, too, is constantly evolving as it absorbs the ex- 

periences of all its ‘droplets’. The flow of information from the Source comes to this planet via var- 

ious ‘sub-stations’ such as the Universe and Galaxy. It comes in through the Sun to the planets of 

this solar system. Each level adds its contribution to the information flow to guide the levels below. 

The Sun is far more than a massive ball of fire, generating warmth. It is another substation for 

Source energies. The ancients knew this, or at least their most highly-evolved members did, and this 

is one explanation for the origin of the Sun god and Sun worship. The more enlightened members of 

their number were not worshipping a ball of fire in the sky, they were acknowledging the Solar Logos 

(Central Sun) through which the knowledge and wisdom of the Source reaches the planet. 

Just as the Sun is the mind that guides the solar system, the Galactic Mind guides the galaxy and 

the Universal Mind guides the Universe. The Source is the mind that guides all Creation. Sun spot 

activity is linked to this flow of energy from the Sun to the solar system and this indicates the times 

when the flow is at its most powerful. We all have the opportunity to tune into this guidance from 

the highest level, the Source, but we don’t have to. We can ignore it if we wish. 

It may seem hard to believe sometimes when we look at what is happening in the world, but 

Creation is another word for love. It is the energy we call love that holds everything together. Cre- 

ation is not designed to bring pain and suffering. That is not its purpose. I know that people from all 

beliefs and backgrounds have tried to explain this contradiction between a Creation based on love 

and some of the appalling events that happen minute by minute on Planet Earth. Some speak of the 

need for learning through extreme experience while others talk of some massive universal ‘exper- 

iment’ that has been going on. Neither has felt right to me. If Creation is founded and held together 

by love, then love must be at the heart of what has happened to the Earth and the human race. Just 

as this book was being completed, I heard an explanation which made more sense to me. I was sit- 

ting in the quiet of the abbey ruins on a wonderful summer day at Glastonbury in Somerset, England, 

not far from the famous Glastonbury Tor. With me was a very close friend of my family and myself, a 

highly sensitive psychic called Yeva. She began to channel information projected by a blue energy 

field she saw psychically around us. From what came through that day and from the other infor- 

mation I have received directly or through other channels, I feel that the following is close to the 

truth, at least in theme, symbolically, not literally. 

A very long time ago, an aspect of consciousness became highly imbalanced and decided to chal- 

lenge the laws of Creation. These were not laws written down in a book and administered by a judge. 

They were, you might say, like the laws of physics. Everything needs a negative-positive and male- 

female balance if harmony is to reign in its consciousness. The balance does not have to be perfect, 

because both negative and positive experiences are necessary for evolution. But the further you stray 

from balance, the more extreme life becomes. If you go too far to the positive polarity you lose touch 

with the practical side of life; you float off in a spiritual mist. It’s a bit like the feeling I am told you 

have when you smoke pot or, as I can report from experience, the feeling you have after drinking a 

few beers. You are not quite here. Everyone can be very nice to everyone else, but nothing gets done. 

If you have a serious negative imbalance, this will manifest itself in extreme negative behaviour – 

anger, aggression, conflict, a wish to control and dominate, pain, fear and suffering in all its forms. 

I will call the droplet seeking to disharmonise Creation, Lucifer. I will use the term Lucifer when I 

am speaking of the original droplet of disharmony and Luciferic consciousness when I am describ- 

ing the amalgamation of that aspect and all the other consciousness he has since imbalanced, to the 

extent that it now dances to his tune. In fact, Lucifer is a misnomer really, in that, if you go back to 

the origin of the name Lucifer, it breaks down as ‘bringer of light’. This comes from the universal 

truth that positive energy needs a negative balancer. When both are in harmony, you get the energy 

of balance and love which is called The Light. The positive needs the negative as much as the nega- 

tive needs the positive. This idea of the balancing of two forces, positive-negative, male-female, 

good-evil, yin-yang and so on, I totally agree with. But, for the purposes of this book, I will use the 

name Lucifer to describe something quite different from that. The imbalanced consciousness I will 

call Lucifer is not an essential part of the positive-negative balance. He is a disrupting, dishar- 

monious aspect of consciousness which is not necessary for human evolution. More than that, Lu- 

cifer’s efforts to close off the channels that link humanity to its higher understanding have blocked, 

not advanced, our evolution. No experience is wasted and all goes into the bank of learning, but I 

feel strongly that we did not need to plumb the depths in order to reach the state of understanding 

that will raise us to a higher frequency. A balance of negative and positive experience is one thing, 

but I do not believe the negative extremes we have seen on Earth have had to be part of that. 

Lucifer wished to experiment with the laws of balance and harmony. I refer to this mind as ‘he’ be- 

cause he is dominated, not only by negative energy, but by male energy also. At one time he was a 

consciousness of balance, love and advanced evolution – but that was to change. It may well be that 

something happened which was beyond his control but which initially imbalanced this aspect of 

consciousness. It could be that an experiment he conducted into what would happen if you opposed 

the laws of harmony went terribly wrong – rather like creating a spiritual Frankenstein which ends up 

controlling the scientist. Whatever the background, Lucifer began to challenge the harmony of Cre- 

ation. I have long been aware of this but Yeva’s channelling added a piece to the puzzle. It answered 

the question of why humanity has been a target of this Luciferic consciousness. 

Creation is not some random, uncoordinated, every-droplet-for-itself chaos. When this Luciferic 

consciousness began to make its disharmony felt, the higher levels of Creation began to intervene 

because it was imposing its misunderstandings on others and breaking the universal law of free will. 

Something had to be done, as they say. This is where humanity comes in. Again, contrary to popular 

belief, the human consciousness stream has an enormous capacity for love and compassion. We are 

not what we seem to be, but then nothing is ever what it seems. A decision was made at the collec- 

tive level of human consciousness to give this disruptive mind called Lucifer an opportunity to find 

its balance again and to re-synchronise with the rest of Creation. 

Every species has a collective mind to which all of the individual ‘droplets’ are connected. We are 

multi-dimensional beings, with each level having its own awareness and ability to think and make 

decisions. So it was that the collective mind of humanity agreed to set aside its own evolution for a 

certain period to give the Luciferic consciousness a chance to re-balance itself. This highly negative 

consciousness was unleashed on this part of the Universe. It was not only humanity which agreed to 

this, the collective minds of other universal civilisations (extra-terrestrials) did the same, and not 

only the physical level was affected. Everything is multidimensional, including the Universe. In the 

same space occupied by this physical world are all the other levels. The Luciferic consciousness 

began to operate on those levels, too. 

The effects did not happen overnight. But disharmony creates more disharmony and, once the Lu- 

ciferic consciousness had begun to disrupt the balance and flow of the energies, it started a roll 

which would gather pace on an ever-steepening curve. Disharmony created even more disharmony. 

Lucifer is clearly not a being with horns and a tail. He is a large aspect of Divine consciousness 

which chose to work against the Source. Like all consciousness, he generates thought patterns. It is 

the same principle as that employed by a radio station when it transmits its wavelength to the world. 

Once transmitted, the wavelength can be picked up by any radio tuned to that station. Everyone is 

transmitting thought patterns every second. So, when you have a powerful and evergrowing aspect 

of consciousness pouring out negative patterns of great disharmony, it is easy to see how vast areas 

of other consciousness can be affected. Once they are tuned to your wavelength you can, like a radio 

station, feed them any information you wish them to hear. In consciousness terms, these trans- 

mitted patterns can appear to be thoughts of our own when they really originate in the minds of oth- 

ers. In such instances, we are merely tuning to them without realising it. 

The Luciferic consciousness and its broadcasts were designed to create imbalance. Lucifer feeds 

off negative energy and the more of that that he can generate, the stronger and more powerful he be- 

comes. His impact began to grow and affect a wider area. Other droplets were imbalanced by the 

disharmony and turmoil and joined the ‘team’ or what I call collectively the Luciferic consciousness. 

The thinking and perceptions of increasing numbers of entities in this solar system and galaxy were 

affected. The Luciferic consciousness, far from taking the opportunity to re-balance itself, was trying 

to take over and turn harmony into the image of its own imbalance. The moment arrived when the 

ongoing process of disharmony was such that a call went out across the Universe for volunteers to 

dedicate themselves, for however long was necessary, to reverse it. The ocean of consciousness was 

ceasing to be a gentle, balanced flow. In some areas it was more like a tidal wave of emotional and 

mental turmoil and torment. Throughout the book I will refer to the ‘volunteers’ or ‘volunteer con- 

sciousness’. By this I mean those who have dedicated themselves to restore harmony and help the 

Earth to re-synchronise with the rest of the Galactic and Universal family. These volunteers came for- 

ward on many levels and the struggle began between light and dark, a theme seen throughout an- 

cient texts and legends. This has been portrayed symbolically in films like Star Wars and The Empire 

Strikes Back. The writers of much science fiction are really tapping into a memory of what actually 

happened, not always in detail, but in theme. This struggle between harmony and disharmony has 

been happening on all levels, physical and non-physical. 

Other volunteers, aspects of very highly-evolved consciousness, came into the Universe and this 

galaxy in an effort to restore harmony. They did not incarnate in physical bodies on the Earth. They 

arrived in massive spacecraft, some of them miles in length, while others simply manifested them- 

selves here. These were extra-terrestrials who came to bring knowledge to this planet hundreds of 

thousands of years ago. There were two distinct life streams on the planet then, the highly evolved 

extra-terrestrials and the much more primitive Earth people. The idea was that, over thousands of 

years, the Earth people would be helped to evolve more quickly. 

Waves of these beings began many civilisations on the Earth, including the ones we know as Pan, 

Mu (Lemuria) and Atlantis. These civilisations were much more advanced in their technology and 

understanding of Creation than we are today. Plato talked of Atlantis more than two thousand years 

ago and it has been a theme that has recently grown more powerful in the human mind. It was a 

continent in what is now the Atlantic Ocean. Atlantis was powered by the use of non-physical energy, 

the harnessing of the sea of energy around us. Crystals were part of this power and light source and 

all the power and warmth they needed was produced without any pollution or damage to the Earth. 

That knowledge is going to be available to us as the present transformation continues. Indeed, much 

of it is already available but has been suppressed to protect empires of self interest. There was no 

religion as such at that time but there were places where people went to learn the laws of Creation 

and how to use energies to create harmony and to speed the positive progress of human under- 

standing. They could communicate with animals telepathically and through sound, particularly with 

that most evolved of non-human life, the dolphin. The Atlanteans could perform what we would see 

today as miracles. They were not miracles at all. There is no such thing as a miracle or the para- 

normal. They are simply the natural laws of Creation at work. Atlanteans could levitate objects and 

themselves at will; they could cause spontaneous combustion; they could manifest and de-manifest 

matter. They raised its vibratory rate until it ceased to be physical. Then, when they restored its orig- 

inal vibration, it reappeared as a physical form. 

Their bodies were different from ours and very different from those of the Earth people on the 

planet at that time. They were less dense and they could float above the ground through the power of 

their consciousness. Many could materialise and de-materialise themselves along the lines of ‘Beam 

me up, Scotty’ in Star Trek but without the need for its technology. They were much taller than we 

are. Sensitive people who have had visions of this Atlantean time speak of seeing figures of seven 

feet and more, with gold complexions and slanting, pale blue eyes. The Atlanteans also lived for 

many hundreds of years in each incarnation because their bodies were more in tune with the ener- 

gies around them. As they understood the true nature of life, they could treat disease (disharmony) 

before it became a physical problem. Today we wait for the physical symptoms but, by then, it is 

often too late. The volunteer consciousness which are known as Lemurians and Atlanteans came to 

raise the understanding on this planet in order to help the Luciferic consciousness to break out of its 

spiral of disharmony and to protect the human consciousness from being affected by that dishar- 

mony. 

All was well in Lemuria and Atlantis for a long time, but slowly the imbalances and pressures 

which continued to build up under the bombardment of the Luciferic consciousness began to tell. 

Over aeons of existence, the Luciferic consciousness had learned how best to disrupt harmony and 

how to imbalance other aspects by working through their emotional levels. The production of nega- 

tive energy by whatever means available was the motivation because such negative energy feeds it 

and gives it greater power. The reason for conflict was irrelevant as long as there was conflict and a 

production line of negative energy. Planets were destroyed, either by direct intervention from Lucifer 

or by his thought patterns scrambling the consciousness of others. A planet known by the Sume- 

rians as Maldek was destroyed by nuclear explosion created by scientists who had the knowledge 

without the wisdom. (See Allan & Delair’s When The Earth Nearly Died). Some of the debris of that 

planet and others is still flying around the solar system in forms we call asteroids and comets. Some 

of the debris is held in the rings of Saturn. Too incredible to accept? Look what we are doing to this 

planet. We are destroying her by the way in which we behave and that is what has happened else- 

where, either through exploitation, nuclear explosions, or by the poisoning of the atmosphere in 

some other way. Has humanity as a whole been under the influence of a force for good? No. Exactly. 

The time arrived when Luciferic extra-terrestrials sought to take over the planet and wars were 

fought between the, by now, countless extra-terrestrial civilisations that wished to either help or ex- 

ploit this world. The harmony of early Atlantis had long gone. The Earth which was created as the 

planet of balance and a generator of love began to pour out negative energy into the system. Things 

were going terribly wrong and it was having a serious affect on the mind of the planet, the con- 

sciousness we call Mother Nature, the Earth Spirit, or Gaia. The Earth is the dense physical body of 

this mind and we all exist within her energy field, her aura. When humanity creates negative energy 

she absorbs it and, through her, it is exported to the solar system, the Universe, and beyond. Lucifer 

turned his negative power on the Earth Spirit, working to disrupt her on all levels by imbalancing her 

energy fields – especially her mind and emotions. His thought patterns worked on her emotions 

both directly and by affecting her physical form. When our bodies are giving us pain it affects our 

emotions. A planet consciousness is no different. The extra-terrestrial volunteers who agreed to re- 

store harmony and to raise consciousness on the physical level found themselves facing an enor- 

mous challenge from other extra-terrestrial sources who came to the planet in their enormous space- 

craft. Many were so affected that they, also, began to work for the negative forces. 

Knowledge is neutral. It is how you use it that is positive or negative. Those who understood the 

use of energies and the power of crystals were known in Atlantis and Lemuria as the Guardians of 

the Light and the Keepers of the Secret Knowledge. Only those who, it was felt, could be trusted to 

use the knowledge positively were told of its secrets. However, here we had a situation where the 

power of the Lucifer influence was such that many of these people had become seriously imbal- 

anced. As a consequence, knowledge which was potentially lethal was falling into the wrong hands. 

Many Atlanteans began to use their knowledge in highly negative ways as did the extra-terrestrials 

who hijacked Atlantis. 

For hundreds of thousands of years during Atlantis and earlier, extra-terrestrials from various uni- 

versal civilisations had been seeding the human race and advancing the physical form. Some did 

this for positive reasons, some with their own agenda in mind. The themes of this are documented 

in ancient texts and on clay tablets written some 6,000 years ago by the Sumerians. The Sumer 

records speak of ‘gods’ coming down from the sky to impregnate women and then returning to the 

stars. The human form as we know it, Homo Sapiens Sapiens to give it its full title, did not evolve 

from the ape family but from other universal civilisations around 20,000 years or so before the final 

cataclysm sank what remained of Atlantis about 10,000BC. In fact, the ape family came from the im- 

pregnation of animal forms by ETs as part of their experimentation. Scientists talk of the ‘missing 

link’ between Neanderthal man and the present human body, but they will never find it, because it 

doesn’t exist. The sudden evolutionary advance in the human form came from the intervention of 

extra-terrestrials, some positive in their intent, some negative. 

The Sumer records say that a ‘god’ called Ea was involved in this genetic engineering. They say he 

had a half-brother called En-lil and, as we will see, these were two of the Sumer ‘gods’ that would be 

passed on into the belief systems of religions to this day. Most of the early Old Testament stories 

come from Sumer or earlier and relate to this time towards the end of Atlantis when negative ETs 

were largely in control. A Sumerian ‘hymn’ has been discovered which describes the tree of life, the 

fruit of which the gods had forbidden Man to eat. This tree was in the Garden of Edinnu, a word 

which means plain. In this garden, according to the hymn, you would find the god, Ea. How short a 

step this is to Adam and Eve and the Garden of Eden in the Bible. The Sumer depiction of the Gar- 

den of Edinnu even included a snake curled around a tree. The Garden of Edinnu and its recycled 

version, the Garden of Eden, are highly symbolic of what was happening from the later Atlantis pe- 

riod and is still happening today. Adam and Eve (symbolising Earth Man and Woman) were told not 

to eat from the tree of knowledge. In other words, they were to be kept in ignorance so that they 

would not learn of their true nature. This is a theme which has continued throughout human history 

up to the present day. I call it ‘the Mushroom Approach’ – keep them in the dark and feed them bull- 

shit. 

According to William Bramley, in his book The Gods of Eden, the serpent in the Adam and Eve 

story is symbolic of something called the Brotherhood of the Snake (or serpent) which he believes 

was set up to give spiritual knowledge to an ignorant humanity by those who wished to help them. 

Bramley’s research leads him to suggest that the ‘god’ known as Ea, or Prince of Earth, by the Sume- 

rians who helped to create and genetically engineer the new human form, did not wish to see them 

mentally, spiritually, and physically imprisoned. He did some less-than-advisable things himself, 

Bramley believes, but he was genuine in his desire to challenge this oppression. Unfortunately, the 

highly negative, Lucifer-controlled ETs were so hostile to this that the serpent or snake became syn- 

onymous with evil and Ea, the ‘Prince of the Earth’ became known as the Prince of Darkness. It was 

nothing more or less than the kind of character assassination, fuelled by lies and propaganda, which 

we see going on all the time in the modern world. 

Those who have read the Adam and Eve story will recall that the serpent, symbolic of Ea, in Bram- 

ley’s view, did not have the opportunity to persuade them to eat from another tree, the Tree of Life. 

He was stopped. William Bramley believes that the Brotherhood of the Snake was eventually taken 

over by the negative ETs and used for their own purposes – to keep the knowledge secret from the 

mass of the people and to pass it on only to an elite who could be trusted to support the ‘great work’ 

of world control and domination. These would be leaders of the people, such as kings and priests, in 

the civilisations that would follow Atlantis. The aim was to disconnect the conscious level of our 

being from our higher levels to such an extent that our Earth consciousness would be trapped in the 

dense physical world and be unable to escape and evolve. Eternal slaves is what they wished to cre- 

ate according to Bramley. I don’t know if his interpretations of the Sumer stories are correct in detail, 

but I have no problem with the idea of an ET involvement on Earth during Atlantis and before. I have 

long believed that extra-terrestrials seeded the present human form. This is where the different races 

originally came from, with their many colours and features. Those ETs seeking to help humanity to 

advance have been seeding human bodies in order to make genetic improvements and to make it 

easier for the spirit to express its full potential. Put simply, the human form has been subjected to a 

sort of genetic tug-of-war. I also feel that an organisation, which I will call the Brotherhood, has been 

used over thousands of years to manipulate the human race, and never more so than today. 

The extreme negativity which prevailed on the Earth in the latter periods of Atlantis had other 

implications. Every living form has an energy system, a web of lines linking with the chakras to main- 

tain the flow of lifeforce energies. Acupuncture is based on this understanding. Its practitioners call 

the lines meridians and the same system applies to planets. A planet has chakras and a grid of en- 

ergy lines known, depending on your preference, as meridians, ley lines or dragon lines. If you dam- 

age and disrupt this energy grid enough you can destroy a planet in the same way that a human body 

dies when its energy system is sufficiently imbalanced. The basis of acupuncture is to keep the 

human system in harmony and the physical body healthy. Acupuncture needles are employed to 

rebalance and redirect the flow of energy. There are certain points, known as acupuncture points, 

where this can be done most efficiently. So it is with the Earth. 

Misuse of knowledge began to threaten this energy grid. Those Atlanteans who were still holding 

on to the values that brought them here were guided by the higher levels to turn down the power of 

the energies flowing through and around the planet. The more powerful the energies, the greater was 

the potential for creation or, should they be misused, for catastrophe. Most Atlanteans were, by now, 

out of control and the only way to prevent them from destroying the Earth was to reduce the power 

and potential of the energies available to them. The spacecraft that come to the planet use these en- 

ergy lines for their power and, if the power is reduced, you reduce the potential for harnessing that 

power for negative reasons. A piece of channelled information I used in my book Truth Vibrations ex- 

plained it like this: 

 

“In the Atlantean period there were many energies being used and information and knowledge being used 

which were for particular reasons of safety withdrawn, shall we say, to prevent complete catastrophe, to 

prevent total destruction of your planet. One could say these were sort of emergency measures, if you like, 

to prevent the inhabitants of this planet from an untimely destruction”. 

 

I believe that the story of King Arthur and Merlin is, at least in part, a symbolic tale of this turning- 

down of the energies. I feel these tales relate to Atlanteans and only became legends of knights and 

kings much later when these kind of stories would have been more readily understood by those they 

were designed to inform. This also applies to many of the stories in ancient texts which became the 

Bible. The King Arthur story was, you might say, a sort of parable. The sword Excalibur, I feel, is sym- 

bolic of the turning off of those powerful energies – the ‘dragon energies’ as some people call them. 

Legend has it that the sword (the energies) was fixed into a stone and only one person had the gifts 

to remove it. Put another way, only someone with the correct energy pattern can unlock the vibratory 

key to release the energies which have lain dormant since Atlantis. This process is happening today. 

‘Excalibur’ is being removed and unleashed across the planet. This is being done primarily in Britain 

and Ireland because this was where the big switch-off was achieved all those thousands of years ago. 

However, many other locations on the planet are involved, too. The Earth’s energy field is now being 

prepared for its imminent evolution to a higher frequency as the period of Luciferic opportunity 

comes to an end. The channelled explanation went on: 

 

“As in your human body, there are energy lines around your planet, through your planet, which correspond, 

I suppose, very much to the acupuncture lines and meridians in your body. Where two lines cross, you cre- 

ate a vortex, a tiny vortex if it’s two. The more lines that intersect, the bigger the vortex. Therefore when 

you have a chakra you have a large vortex of intersecting energy. It is the same with your planet. Where 

most lines cross there is the biggest vortex. Now you could say that the plexus (network) in and around the 

Islands you call the British Isles is the hub of the wheel of plexuses and energies which surround your plan- 

et. It has acted in other times like a fail-safe device. In order to activate these chakric points upon your 

planet, the energies must all pass through the central point. They must pass through the heart of the pat- 

tern.” 

 

The number of those who had the knowledge of this central point and how to close it down were 

very few. The keys to this point were “a consciousness pattern, a series of harmonic equations, known 

only to the keepers of that pattern.” 

My belief is that the energies that were switched off, or at least massively turned down, were, in 

part, the Earth’s kundalini energies. These energies in the base chakra, often symbolised by the 

snake, serpent or dragon, are a seat of our power. The Atlanteans knew how to work with this power 

but, as with all things, power can be used constructively or destructively. In their later days they 

chose destruction and the source of their power had to be removed. The suppressing of the kun- 

dalini flow obviously had great emotional, physical and mental effects on the Earth as a physical and 

spiritual entity and the power and knowledge within her aura (the energies we live within and are part 

of) was consequently diminished. In evolutionary terms, the Earth Spirit and humanity went back- 

wards. At the time that Yeva channelled the information about humanity giving the Luciferic con- 

sciousness the chance to re-balance itself, she was also shown a symbolic vision of how this has af- 

fected human evolution. She saw the energy stream of evolution going forwards and then suddenly 

turning back on itself before returning to the starting point, so completing a large loop. It is within 

that symbolic loop that the period of Luciferic opportunity has unfolded. We are now coming back to 

the point where it all began in terms of our evolution. When the loop is complete, the period of 

opportunity will be over and we will continue our evolution without the extreme negative influence of 

the Luciferic disruption. 

Once the harmonic ‘key’ was turned at the end of Atlantis, the power no longer existed for the 

imbalanced Atlanteans to destroy everything. The vibratory rate fell and the density of the planet in- 

creased. The Earth was falling down the wavelengths of consciousness and disconnecting from a 

powerful link with higher levels of being. With every fall, the levels of understanding, knowledge and 

wisdom available to the human race were correspondingly reduced. This, for me, is what is really 

meant by the Fall of Man. It is the fall down the frequencies of knowledge and wisdom into denser 

matter. As the fall continued, humanity ‘forgot’ about Atlantis because we were falling further and 

further away in consciousness terms from the frequency on which all that happened. With the fre- 

quencies rising today, we will be remembering more and more about Atlantis as the fall is reversed 

and the Earth’s kundalini and other energies are re-released. 

The behaviour of the Atlanteans and the efforts of the Luciferic consciousness so affected the 

Earth’s energy field that Atlantis was sunk in stages by colossal earthquakes, volcanoes and tidal 

waves. It could well be that at least the final cataclysms were caused by a rebalancing beam passing 

across the Earth, which I will explain more fully in a moment. The effect of this ‘photon beam’, as 

some people call it, is to rebalance energy fields. If an energy field is fundamentally out of balance 

the rebalancing process can create staggering physical and mental effects. I’m sure that some kind 

of nuclear war broke out, too, and that the Earth was also hit during the destruction of Atlantis by a 

large piece of debris, possibly part of the remains of Maldek. The energies are electromagnetic and 

different energy fields attract or repel each other. Like attracts like in these circumstances. So, if the 

Earth’s energy field goes through a highly negative phase, it is more likely to attract to itself other 

negative fields – like the debris careering around the galaxy. I feel that, among the planets, at least 

the Moon and Venus have ‘gone walkabout’ before dropping into their present orbits. This would 

clearly have caused fantastic upheavals as they shattered the balance within the energy fields of other 

planets and star systems. This series of incredible geological events in several distinct phases 

caused, no doubt, by a variety of reasons, ended the civilisation called Atlantis. Researchers have 

found evidence of a 10,000ft uplift in the Andes about ten thousand years ago. This is because 

whole mountain ranges soared from the surface of the Earth during these periods. There was a mag- 

netic pole shift and a tilt of the Earth on its axis. This sent a fantastic tidal wave around the planet. 

The giant crystal at the centre of the Atlantean power system was lost under the ocean and it is this 

which might be creating the strange phenomenon known as the Bermuda Triangle. From time to 

time, it might open a gateway from one dimension to another. Other planets of this solar system 

which were highly imbalanced went through similar upheavals and all hell broke loose across a wide 

area. It seems to me that the Earth fell out of alignment, in some way, with the universal energy grid. 

The turning down of the energy points and the vibratory ‘fall’ trapped the Atlantean consciousness 

within the Earth’s frequencies and many who could have escaped chose, for various reasons, to stay 

and carry on the work. To do this, they had to begin the cycle of incarnating from the Earth’s non- 

physical frequencies into the human form. This process included the volunteers who were still on 

the path and those who had either been led astray by the Luciferic Consciousness or were aspects of 

that consciousness. Other volunteers could not stand the falling frequencies and left before it was 

too late. The Earth’s vibration and atmosphere became much denser and the light/dark struggle 

would manifest in a different way. I am not sure exactly why, but from now on the ET presence on 

Earth, both negative and positive, would take another form. Most of their influence was spread by af- 

fecting human consciousness through planting ideas, beliefs, and thought patterns. I do think that 

they still came in their spacecraft to observe, support, or manipulate depending on their state of 

being, but it was mostly done in much more subtle ways and was very different from the Atlantis and 

pre-Atlantis times. Since the end of Atlantis, those who continued to work for the evolution of the 

planet and humanity have been incarnating to spread the spiritual truths and prepare the World for 

today’s great time of change. As a channelled communication said: 

 

“There are many of you for whom the Earth is not your indigenous evolutionary home, shall we say. There 

are many of you on this planet who come from other spheres of evolution. I think these have been called 

‘star children’ by some of your writers, that is a good enough expression. More evolved beings came to your 

planet and manifested on your planet in Atlantean times. This was the biggest impulse in bringing the 

new knowledge into Atlantis which caused it to grow into the civilisation that it was. New knowledge was 

brought into this system from universal sources from highly evolved spirits, bringing knowledge into the 

planet. And you’re going to bring it back, basically.” 

 

A plan was set in motion to restore the Earth after Atlantis. This plan had three main motivations: 

To help the Luciferic consciousness to re-harmonise before its ‘opportunity’ period came to an 

end, 

To seek to protect human consciousness from further imbalance, 

To check the fall of the Earth’s energy field to ever lower vibrations. 

This final point is crucial to what is happening on the planet today. Creation is self-balancing. You 

can push it out of balance for a certain period but then it kicks back to find harmony. This loop of 

opportunity for the Luciferic consciousness had a definite time scale and now, in the lifetimes of our 

generations, it is coming to a close. It is time for Planet Earth to return to its original evolutionary 

road. 

Everything from the inside of an atom to a universe is in orbit around a central point. Some re- 

searchers believe that our solar system, together with a much wider area, is in orbit around the star 

system known as the Pleiades. According to the writer Paul Otto Hesse, this orbit is centred in par- 

ticular around Alcyone, the brightest star in the Pleiades. Some people say it takes 24,000 years for 

our sun to complete such an orbit. Hesse believes that it is from Alcyone and the Pleiades that the 

Photon Belt I have mentioned is projected. It is a beam of highly charged energy particles that rebal- 

ances and re-synchronises all energy fields that pass through it. I use the term Photon Belt for sim- 

plicity, but that term, and the location of Alcyone, are Hesse’s research, not mine. I know it only as a 

synchronisation beam and have no idea of its exact composition nor from where it emanates. But 

the effect is the same: Fantastic transformation. 

As the beam is a circle, each orbit of our solar system around Alcyone (if that is correct) possibly 

takes us through the beam twice. It is estimated that it takes around 2,000 years to pass completely 

through it. No matter what state of imbalance a planet may be experiencing, the passage through the 

photon beam will re-balance it at the vibratory level most appropriate to its evolution. The vital point, 

however, is that the more imbalanced a planet’s energy field is when it enters that beam, the more 

disruption and upheaval will be caused in the re-balancing process. It is that potentially cataclysmic 

upheaval that the volunteer consciousness has been trying to avoid by working to check the gath- 

ering imbalances caused by the Luciferic consciousness. You can see, given the potential conse- 

quences, what an act of love it has been for the human mind to offer this opportunity to that con- 

sciousness. 

The planet has already experienced the great upheaval which marked the end of Atlantis and it 

could happen again if we don’t flood the Earth’s energy field with love. The Photon Belt acts as a sort 

of harvester, giving the opportunity to those who are ready to move out of this level of existence to 

graduate to a higher one. During the Atlantean period it is possible that it re-balanced the Earth’s en- 

ergy field. 

 

THE PLEIDIAN SYSTEM: Alcyone is the brightest star in the constellation of Pleiades. Our sun takes 

24,000 years to complete a full revolution around Alcyone. 

 

The Earth, while being rebalanced, did not herself take that evolutionary leap because it was not the 

right time. She could not have done so, anyway, with her energy field weakened by the switching off 

of certain key energy flows. Now the time is right for the Earth to make that evolutionary step and re- 

turn to where she was before the Luciferic opportunity period began. In other words, the evolu- 

tionary ‘loop’ is being completed and the Earth is returning to her original evolutionary path. I think 

the same is true of the solar system and further afield. The Luciferic opportunity is coming to a 

close. The pass across the photon beam which is happening now will, I feel, be potentially more far- 

reaching in its effect than it was even during Atlantis. This time the whole energy field of Planet Earth 

is being ‘harvested’ and it is taking a massive step up in its evolution. Those who do not do the 

same will not be able to incarnate on the Earth after this process is complete because the Earth will 

be operating on too high a frequency for them to exist here until they have raised their own vibra- 

tions to match those of this planet. 

The idea of this re-balancing beam was identified by the Maya people more than a thousand years 

ago. When the Mayan Civilisation was at the height of its powers in Central America between around 

435AD and 850AD, they were well ahead of today’s mainstream science in their understanding of Cre- 

ation. This was because they, too, were, in part, an incarnation of the advanced volunteer conscious- 

ness. They would have channelled other frequencies and possibly interacted with space visitors. 

They knew of these beam cycles crossing the Earth and produced a system of numbers and symbols 

to measure these periods. According to the calculations the Maya left behind on their magnificent 

pyramids and temples, the current ‘great cycle’ of the Earth’s evolution began in 3113BC and will end 

in the year 2012. This corresponds with the prophecies of others such as Nostradamus who foresaw 

enormous change in this period, as one era of human evolution passed and another made its en- 

trance. 

The year 2012 is when those who follow the Mayan calculations believe that Planet Earth will be re- 

synchronised. Different people put different time scales on these things, but they all agree on the 

basic period. My feeling is that the ‘window’ of time in which we will see the most dramatic change 

is between the 1990s and circa 2030. I will give more details of the effects of this period when we 

reach the present day in our chronological story. I felt it was worth mapping out the basic themes, 

however, at this early stage because it will help to put into context much of what our story will de- 

scribe. All over the Universe are other highly-evolved civilisations working to help humanity and the 

Earth. Some of their number come into incarnation, others travel here in spacecraft, and still others 

operate as channelled communicators to Earth people. These other civilisations have evolved to the 

point where they can think as individuals or link their minds collectively, so accessing all the knowl- 

edge and wisdom available in the sum total of the parts. Guiding the overall operation is a Galactic 

and Universal consciousness which is given many names by channellers. This is the consciousness 

which is guiding the Earth and those in incarnation who are here to serve the Universe by serving 

humanity and the planet. That consciousness will, in turn, be guided by the Source. 

Against this line-up of love, however, are aspects of the Luciferic consciousness which also mani- 

fest in physical bodies, ETs, and as channelled communicators. These are guided by their version of 

a Universal consciousness which is in opposition to the Source and seeks to undermine the efforts 

of all those who wish to open the prison door for both humanity and the Earth. For many thousands 

of years, the evolution of Planet Earth has been dominated by the struggle between these two states 

of being, harmony and disharmony. Thanks to the re-balancing beam there can be only one winner – 

harmony. But this does not diminish the horrors which disharmony has visited, upon the world. 

1

The Takeover Bid

WHEN anyone talks about the origin of God they soon find themselves facing familiar, unanswerable questions: ‘Who created God?’ and ‘Who created the one who created God?’ and…

You will forgive me, therefore, if I deal with only one generation of God’s family history! My belief is that what we call Creation was once a void that was mere potential. At some point, at least a part of this void became conscious and aware of itself. I know some open-minded scientists who have offered explanations based on mathematics and physics of how this could have happened, but all I am sure about is that it did happen.

I will call this original consciousness The Source. Over an incomprehensible period of what we call time the Source consciousness began to experiment with its potential to create. Through the power of thought, it created other aspects of itself and areas within its vast mind for experience and learning. Among these was our Universe and all that it contains – including us. Each area is relatively self-contained within the Ocean of Consciousness and has been allowed to evolve naturally through experience, although all remains connected to the Source. Universes, like all of Creation, are made up of multi-dimensions with each having its own version of space and time. What we call time on this planet is very different from that of other frequencies. If you saw our space-time Universe from above, it would look a little like a doughnut or, more to the point, a coil going round and round, orbiting the centre. Everything is in orbit around a central point. The Earth is orbiting the Sun, as we all know, but the solar system is also in orbit, as are the galaxy and the Universe. Each ‘coil’ is encircled within a vortex, a spiral of energy. The quicker this spiral vortex spins, the quicker the Universe moves through its orbit and, consequently, the quicker ‘time’ appears to pass. The vortex around our Universe is beginning to spin more quickly which is why when so many people say, ‘time just flies these days, there’s no time to do everything any more’, they are absolutely right. Hold on tight. We have seen nothing yet.

Streams of information emanate from The Source to guide Creation while, from the other direction, flow all the experiences and learning achieved by its constituent parts. There is a two-way flow of information between the Source and all areas of its mind. So, while the Source is the ultimate in knowledge, wisdom and love at any given point, it, too, is constantly evolving as it absorbs the experiences of all its ‘droplets’. The flow of information from the Source comes to this planet via various ‘sub-stations’ such as the Universe and Galaxy. It comes in through the Sun to the planets of this solar system. Each level adds its contribution to the information flow to guide the levels below. The Sun is far more than a massive ball of fire, generating warmth. It is another substation for Source energies. The ancients knew this, or at least their most highly-evolved members did, and this is one explanation for the origin of the Sun god and Sun worship. The more enlightened members of their number were not worshipping a ball of fire in the sky, they were acknowledging the Solar Logos (Central Sun) through which the knowledge and wisdom of the Source reaches the planet.

Just as the Sun is the mind that guides the solar system, the Galactic Mind guides the galaxy and the Universal Mind guides the Universe. The Source is the mind that guides all Creation. Sun spot activity is linked to this flow of energy from the Sun to the solar system and this indicates the times when the flow is at its most powerful. We all have the opportunity to tune into this guidance from the highest level, the Source, but we don’t have to. We can ignore it if we wish.

It may seem hard to believe sometimes when we look at what is happening in the world, but

Creation is another word for love. It is the energy we call love that holds everything together. Creation is not designed to bring pain and suffering. That is not its purpose. I know that people from all beliefs and backgrounds have tried to explain this contradiction between a Creation based on love and some of the appalling events that happen minute by minute on Planet Earth. Some speak of the need for learning through extreme experience while others talk of some massive universal ‘experiment’ that has been going on. Neither has felt right to me. If Creation is founded and held together by love, then love must be at the heart of what has happened to the Earth and the human race. Just as this book was being completed, I heard an explanation which made more sense to me. I was sitting in the quiet of the abbey ruins on a wonderful summer day at Glastonbury in Somerset, England, not far from the famous Glastonbury Tor. With me was a very close friend of my family and myself, a highly sensitive psychic called Yeva. She began to channel information projected by a blue energy field she saw psychically around us. From what came through that day and from the other information I have received directly or through other channels, I feel that the following is close to the truth, at least in theme, symbolically, not literally.

A very long time ago, an aspect of consciousness became highly imbalanced and decided to challenge the laws of Creation. These were not laws written down in a book and administered by a judge. They were, you might say, like the laws of physics. Everything needs a negative-positive and male-female balance if harmony is to reign in its consciousness. The balance does not have to be perfect, because both negative and positive experiences are necessary for evolution. But the further you stray from balance, the more extreme life becomes. If you go too far to the positive polarity you lose touch with the practical side of life; you float off in a spiritual mist. It’s a bit like the feeling I am told you have when you smoke pot or, as I can report from experience, the feeling you have after drinking a few beers. You are not quite here. Everyone can be very nice to everyone else, but nothing gets done. If you have a serious negative imbalance, this will manifest itself in extreme negative behaviour – anger, aggression, conflict, a wish to control and dominate, pain, fear and suffering in all its forms.

I will call the droplet seeking to disharmonise Creation, Lucifer. I will use the term Lucifer when I am speaking of the original droplet of disharmony and Luciferic consciousness when I am describing the amalgamation of that aspect and all the other consciousness he has since imbalanced, to the extent that it now dances to his tune. In fact, Lucifer is a misnomer really, in that, if you go back to the origin of the name Lucifer, it breaks down as ‘bringer of light’. This comes from the universal truth that positive energy needs a negative balancer. When both are in harmony, you get the energy of balance and love which is called The Light. The positive needs the negative as much as the negative needs the positive. This idea of the balancing of two forces, positive-negative, male-female, good-evil, yin-yang and so on, I totally agree with. But, for the purposes of this book, I will use the name Lucifer to describe something quite different from that. The imbalanced consciousness I will call Lucifer is not an essential part of the positive-negative balance. He is a disrupting, disharmonious aspect of consciousness which is not necessary for human evolution. More than that, Lucifer’s efforts to close off the channels that link humanity to its higher understanding have blocked, not advanced, our evolution. No experience is wasted and all goes into the bank of learning, but I feel strongly that we did not need to plumb the depths in order to reach the state of understanding that will raise us to a higher frequency. A balance of negative and positive experience is one thing, but I do not believe the negative extremes we have seen on Earth have had to be part of that.

Lucifer wished to experiment with the laws of balance and harmony. I refer to this mind as ‘he’ because he is dominated, not only by negative energy, but by male energy also. At one time he was a consciousness of balance, love and advanced evolution – but that was to change. It may well be that

something happened which was beyond his control but which initially imbalanced this aspect of consciousness. It could be that an experiment he conducted into what would happen if you opposed the laws of harmony went terribly wrong – rather like creating a spiritual Frankenstein which ends up controlling the scientist. Whatever the background, Lucifer began to challenge the harmony of Creation. I have long been aware of this but Yeva’s channelling added a piece to the puzzle. It answered the question of why humanity has been a target of this Luciferic consciousness.

Creation is not some random, uncoordinated, every-droplet-for-itself chaos. When this Luciferic consciousness began to make its disharmony felt, the higher levels of Creation began to intervene because it was imposing its misunderstandings on others and breaking the universal law of free will. Something had to be done, as they say. This is where humanity comes in. Again, contrary to popular belief, the human consciousness stream has an enormous capacity for love and compassion. We are not what we seem to be, but then nothing is ever what it seems. A decision was made at the collective level of human consciousness to give this disruptive mind called Lucifer an opportunity to find its balance again and to re-synchronise with the rest of Creation.

Every species has a collective mind to which all of the individual ‘droplets’ are connected. We are multi-dimensional beings, with each level having its own awareness and ability to think and make decisions. So it was that the collective mind of humanity agreed to set aside its own evolution for a certain period to give the Luciferic consciousness a chance to re-balance itself. This highly negative consciousness was unleashed on this part of the Universe. It was not only humanity which agreed to this, the collective minds of other universal civilisations (extra-terrestrials) did the same, and not only the physical level was affected. Everything is multidimensional, including the Universe. In the same space occupied by this physical world are all the other levels. The Luciferic consciousness began to operate on those levels, too.

The effects did not happen overnight. But disharmony creates more disharmony and, once the Luciferic consciousness had begun to disrupt the balance and flow of the energies, it started a roll which would gather pace on an ever-steepening curve. Disharmony created even more disharmony. Lucifer is clearly not a being with horns and a tail. He is a large aspect of Divine consciousness which chose to work against the Source. Like all consciousness, he generates thought patterns. It is the same principle as that employed by a radio station when it transmits its wavelength to the world. Once transmitted, the wavelength can be picked up by any radio tuned to that station. Everyone is transmitting thought patterns every second. So, when you have a powerful and evergrowing aspect of consciousness pouring out negative patterns of great disharmony, it is easy to see how vast areas of other consciousness can be affected. Once they are tuned to your wavelength you can, like a radio station, feed them any information you wish them to hear. In consciousness terms, these transmitted patterns can appear to be thoughts of our own when they really originate in the minds of others. In such instances, we are merely tuning to them without realising it.

The Luciferic consciousness and its broadcasts were designed to create imbalance. Lucifer feeds off negative energy and the more of that that he can generate, the stronger and more powerful he becomes. His impact began to grow and affect a wider area. Other droplets were imbalanced by the disharmony and turmoil and joined the ‘team’ or what I call collectively the Luciferic consciousness. The thinking and perceptions of increasing numbers of entities in this solar system and galaxy were affected. The Luciferic consciousness, far from taking the opportunity to re-balance itself, was trying to take over and turn harmony into the image of its own imbalance. The moment arrived when the ongoing process of disharmony was such that a call went out across the Universe for volunteers to dedicate themselves, for however long was necessary, to reverse it. The ocean of consciousness was

ceasing to be a gentle, balanced flow. In some areas it was more like a tidal wave of emotional and mental turmoil and torment. Throughout the book I will refer to the ‘volunteers’ or ‘volunteer consciousness’. By this I mean those who have dedicated themselves to restore harmony and help the Earth to re-synchronise with the rest of the Galactic and Universal family. These volunteers came forward on many levels and the struggle began between light and dark, a theme seen throughout ancient texts and legends. This has been portrayed symbolically in films like Star Wars and The Empire Strikes Back. The writers of much science fiction are really tapping into a memory of what actually happened, not always in detail, but in theme. This struggle between harmony and disharmony has been happening on all levels, physical and non-physical.

Other volunteers, aspects of very highly-evolved consciousness, came into the Universe and this galaxy in an effort to restore harmony. They did not incarnate in physical bodies on the Earth. They arrived in massive spacecraft, some of them miles in length, while others simply manifested themselves here. These were extra-terrestrials who came to bring knowledge to this planet hundreds of thousands of years ago. There were two distinct life streams on the planet then, the highly evolved extra-terrestrials and the much more primitive Earth people. The idea was that, over thousands of years, the Earth people would be helped to evolve more quickly.

Waves of these beings began many civilisations on the Earth, including the ones we know as Pan, Mu (Lemuria) and Atlantis. These civilisations were much more advanced in their technology and understanding of Creation than we are today. Plato talked of Atlantis more than two thousand years ago and it has been a theme that has recently grown more powerful in the human mind. It was a continent in what is now the Atlantic Ocean. Atlantis was powered by the use of non-physical energy, the harnessing of the sea of energy around us. Crystals were part of this power and light source and all the power and warmth they needed was produced without any pollution or damage to the Earth. That knowledge is going to be available to us as the present transformation continues. Indeed, much of it is already available but has been suppressed to protect empires of self interest. There was no religion as such at that time but there were places where people went to learn the laws of Creation and how to use energies to create harmony and to speed the positive progress of human understanding. They could communicate with animals telepathically and through sound, particularly with that most evolved of non-human life, the dolphin. The Atlanteans could perform what we would see today as miracles. They were not miracles at all. There is no such thing as a miracle or the paranormal. They are simply the natural laws of Creation at work. Atlanteans could levitate objects and themselves at will; they could cause spontaneous combustion; they could manifest and de-manifest matter. They raised its vibratory rate until it ceased to be physical. Then, when they restored its original vibration, it reappeared as a physical form.

Their bodies were different from ours and very different from those of the Earth people on the planet at that time. They were less dense and they could float above the ground through the power of their consciousness. Many could materialise and de-materialise themselves along the lines of ‘Beam me up, Scotty’ in Star Trek but without the need for its technology. They were much taller than we are. Sensitive people who have had visions of this Atlantean time speak of seeing figures of seven feet and more, with gold complexions and slanting, pale blue eyes. The Atlanteans also lived for many hundreds of years in each incarnation because their bodies were more in tune with the energies around them. As they understood the true nature of life, they could treat disease (disharmony) before it became a physical problem. Today we wait for the physical symptoms but, by then, it is often too late. The volunteer consciousness which are known as Lemurians and Atlanteans came to raise the understanding on this planet in order to help the Luciferic consciousness to break out of its

spiral of disharmony and to protect the human consciousness from being affected by that disharmony.

All was well in Lemuria and Atlantis for a long time, but slowly the imbalances and pressures which continued to build up under the bombardment of the Luciferic consciousness began to tell. Over aeons of existence, the Luciferic consciousness had learned how best to disrupt harmony and how to imbalance other aspects by working through their emotional levels. The production of negative energy by whatever means available was the motivation because such negative energy feeds it and gives it greater power. The reason for conflict was irrelevant as long as there was conflict and a production line of negative energy. Planets were destroyed, either by direct intervention from Lucifer or by his thought patterns scrambling the consciousness of others. A planet known by the Sumerians as Maldek was destroyed by nuclear explosion created by scientists who had the knowledge without the wisdom. (See Allan & Delair’s When The Earth Nearly Died). Some of the debris of that planet and others is still flying around the solar system in forms we call asteroids and comets. Some of the debris is held in the rings of Saturn. Too incredible to accept? Look what we are doing to this planet. We are destroying her by the way in which we behave and that is what has happened elsewhere, either through exploitation, nuclear explosions, or by the poisoning of the atmosphere in some other way. Has humanity as a whole been under the influence of a force for good? No. Exactly.

The time arrived when Luciferic extra-terrestrials sought to take over the planet and wars were fought between the, by now, countless extra-terrestrial civilisations that wished to either help or exploit this world. The harmony of early Atlantis had long gone. The Earth which was created as the planet of balance and a generator of love began to pour out negative energy into the system. Things were going terribly wrong and it was having a serious affect on the mind of the planet, the consciousness we call Mother Nature, the Earth Spirit, or Gaia. The Earth is the dense physical body of this mind and we all exist within her energy field, her aura. When humanity creates negative energy she absorbs it and, through her, it is exported to the solar system, the Universe, and beyond. Lucifer turned his negative power on the Earth Spirit, working to disrupt her on all levels by imbalancing her energy fields – especially her mind and emotions. His thought patterns worked on her emotions both directly and by affecting her physical form. When our bodies are giving us pain it affects our emotions. A planet consciousness is no different. The extra-terrestrial volunteers who agreed to restore harmony and to raise consciousness on the physical level found themselves facing an enormous challenge from other extra-terrestrial sources who came to the planet in their enormous spacecraft. Many were so affected that they, also, began to work for the negative forces.

Knowledge is neutral. It is how you use it that is positive or negative. Those who understood the use of energies and the power of crystals were known in Atlantis and Lemuria as the Guardians of the Light and the Keepers of the Secret Knowledge. Only those who, it was felt, could be trusted to use the knowledge positively were told of its secrets. However, here we had a situation where the power of the Lucifer influence was such that many of these people had become seriously imbalanced. As a consequence, knowledge which was potentially lethal was falling into the wrong hands. Many Atlanteans began to use their knowledge in highly negative ways as did the extra-terrestrials who hijacked Atlantis.

For hundreds of thousands of years during Atlantis and earlier, extra-terrestrials from various universal civilisations had been seeding the human race and advancing the physical form. Some did this for positive reasons, some with their own agenda in mind. The themes of this are documented in ancient texts and on clay tablets written some 6,000 years ago by the Sumerians. The Sumer records speak of ‘gods’ coming down from the sky to impregnate women and then returning to the

stars. The human form as we know it, Homo Sapiens Sapiens to give it its full title, did not evolve from the ape family but from other universal civilisations around 20,000 years or so before the final cataclysm sank what remained of Atlantis about 10,000BC. In fact, the ape family came from the impregnation of animal forms by ETs as part of their experimentation. Scientists talk of the ‘missing link’ between Neanderthal man and the present human body, but they will never find it, because it doesn’t exist. The sudden evolutionary advance in the human form came from the intervention of extra-terrestrials, some positive in their intent, some negative.

The Sumer records say that a ‘god’ called Ea was involved in this genetic engineering. They say he had a half-brother called En-lil and, as we will see, these were two of the Sumer ‘gods’ that would be passed on into the belief systems of religions to this day. Most of the early Old Testament stories come from Sumer or earlier and relate to this time towards the end of Atlantis when negative ETs were largely in control. A Sumerian ‘hymn’ has been discovered which describes the tree of life, the fruit of which the gods had forbidden Man to eat. This tree was in the Garden of Edinnu, a word which means plain. In this garden, according to the hymn, you would find the god, Ea. How short a step this is to Adam and Eve and the Garden of Eden in the Bible. The Sumer depiction of the Garden of Edinnu even included a snake curled around a tree. The Garden of Edinnu and its recycled version, the Garden of Eden, are highly symbolic of what was happening from the later Atlantis period and is still happening today. Adam and Eve (symbolising Earth Man and Woman) were told not to eat from the tree of knowledge. In other words, they were to be kept in ignorance so that they would not learn of their true nature. This is a theme which has continued throughout human history up to the present day. I call it ‘the Mushroom Approach’ – keep them in the dark and feed them bullshit.

According to William Bramley, in his book The Gods of Eden, the serpent in the Adam and Eve story is symbolic of something called the Brotherhood of the Snake (or serpent) which he believes was set up to give spiritual knowledge to an ignorant humanity by those who wished to help them. Bramley’s research leads him to suggest that the ‘god’ known as Ea, or Prince of Earth, by the Sumerians who helped to create and genetically engineer the new human form, did not wish to see them mentally, spiritually, and physically imprisoned. He did some less-than-advisable things himself, Bramley believes, but he was genuine in his desire to challenge this oppression. Unfortunately, the highly negative, Lucifer-controlled ETs were so hostile to this that the serpent or snake became synonymous with evil and Ea, the ‘Prince of the Earth’ became known as the Prince of Darkness. It was nothing more or less than the kind of character assassination, fuelled by lies and propaganda, which we see going on all the time in the modern world.

Those who have read the Adam and Eve story will recall that the serpent, symbolic of Ea, in Bramley’s view, did not have the opportunity to persuade them to eat from another tree, the Tree of Life. He was stopped. William Bramley believes that the Brotherhood of the Snake was eventually taken over by the negative ETs and used for their own purposes – to keep the knowledge secret from the mass of the people and to pass it on only to an elite who could be trusted to support the ‘great work’ of world control and domination. These would be leaders of the people, such as kings and priests, in the civilisations that would follow Atlantis. The aim was to disconnect the conscious level of our being from our higher levels to such an extent that our Earth consciousness would be trapped in the dense physical world and be unable to escape and evolve. Eternal slaves is what they wished to create according to Bramley. I don’t know if his interpretations of the Sumer stories are correct in detail, but I have no problem with the idea of an ET involvement on Earth during Atlantis and before. I have long believed that extra-terrestrials seeded the present human form. This is where the different races

originally came from, with their many colours and features. Those ETs seeking to help humanity to advance have been seeding human bodies in order to make genetic improvements and to make it easier for the spirit to express its full potential. Put simply, the human form has been subjected to a sort of genetic tug-of-war. I also feel that an organisation, which I will call the Brotherhood, has been used over thousands of years to manipulate the human race, and never more so than today.

The extreme negativity which prevailed on the Earth in the latter periods of Atlantis had other implications. Every living form has an energy system, a web of lines linking with the chakras to maintain the flow of lifeforce energies. Acupuncture is based on this understanding. Its practitioners call the lines meridians and the same system applies to planets. A planet has chakras and a grid of energy lines known, depending on your preference, as meridians, ley lines or dragon lines. If you damage and disrupt this energy grid enough you can destroy a planet in the same way that a human body dies when its energy system is sufficiently imbalanced. The basis of acupuncture is to keep the human system in harmony and the physical body healthy. Acupuncture needles are employed to rebalance and redirect the flow of energy. There are certain points, known as acupuncture points, where this can be done most efficiently. So it is with the Earth.

Misuse of knowledge began to threaten this energy grid. Those Atlanteans who were still holding on to the values that brought them here were guided by the higher levels to turn down the power of the energies flowing through and around the planet. The more powerful the energies, the greater was the potential for creation or, should they be misused, for catastrophe. Most Atlanteans were, by now, out of control and the only way to prevent them from destroying the Earth was to reduce the power and potential of the energies available to them. The spacecraft that come to the planet use these energy lines for their power and, if the power is reduced, you reduce the potential for harnessing that power for negative reasons. A piece of channelled information I used in my book Truth Vibrations explained it like this:

In the Atlantean period there were many energies being used and information and knowledge being used which were for particular reasons of safety withdrawn, shall we say, to prevent complete catastrophe, to prevent total destruction of your planet. One could say these were sort of emergency measures, if you like, to prevent the inhabitants of this planet from an untimely destruction.

I believe that the story of King Arthur and Merlin is, at least in part, a symbolic tale of this turning-down of the energies. I feel these tales relate to Atlanteans and only became legends of knights and kings much later when these kind of stories would have been more readily understood by those they were designed to inform. This also applies to many of the stories in ancient texts which became the Bible. The King Arthur story was, you might say, a sort of parable. The sword Excalibur, I feel, is symbolic of the turning off of those powerful energies – the ‘dragon energies’ as some people call them. Legend has it that the sword (the energies) was fixed into a stone and only one person had the gifts to remove it. Put another way, only someone with the correct energy pattern can unlock the vibratory key to release the energies which have lain dormant since Atlantis. This process is happening today. ‘Excalibur’ is being removed and unleashed across the planet. This is being done primarily in Britain and Ireland because this was where the big switch-off was achieved all those thousands of years ago. However, many other locations on the planet are involved, too. The Earth’s energy field is now being prepared for its imminent evolution to a higher frequency as the period of Luciferic opportunity comes to an end. The channelled explanation went on:

"As in your human body, there are energy lines around your planet, through your planet, which correspond,

I suppose, very much to the acupuncture lines and meridians in your body. Where two lines cross, you create a vortex, a tiny vortex if it’s two. The more lines that intersect, the bigger the vortex. Therefore when you have a chakra you have a large vortex of intersecting energy. It is the same with your planet. Where most lines cross there is the biggest vortex. Now you could say that the plexus (network) in and around the Islands you call the British Isles is the hub of the wheel of plexuses and energies which surround your planet. It has acted in other times like a fail-safe device. In order to activate these chakric points upon your planet, the energies must all pass through the central point. They must pass through the heart of the pattern."

The number of those who had the knowledge of this central point and how to close it down were very few. The keys to this point were a consciousness pattern, a series of harmonic equations, known only to the keepers of that pattern.

My belief is that the energies that were switched off, or at least massively turned down, were, in part, the Earth’s kundalini energies. These energies in the base chakra, often symbolised by the snake, serpent or dragon, are a seat of our power. The Atlanteans knew how to work with this power but, as with all things, power can be used constructively or destructively. In their later days they chose destruction and the source of their power had to be removed. The suppressing of the kundalini flow obviously had great emotional, physical and mental effects on the Earth as a physical and spiritual entity and the power and knowledge within her aura (the energies we live within and are part of) was consequently diminished. In evolutionary terms, the Earth Spirit and humanity went backwards. At the time that Yeva channelled the information about humanity giving the Luciferic consciousness the chance to re-balance itself, she was also shown a symbolic vision of how this has affected human evolution. She saw the energy stream of evolution going forwards and then suddenly turning back on itself before returning to the starting point, so completing a large loop. It is within that symbolic loop that the period of Luciferic opportunity has unfolded. We are now coming back to the point where it all began in terms of our evolution. When the loop is complete, the period of opportunity will be over and we will continue our evolution without the extreme negative influence of the Luciferic disruption.

Once the harmonic ‘key’ was turned at the end of Atlantis, the power no longer existed for the imbalanced Atlanteans to destroy everything. The vibratory rate fell and the density of the planet increased. The Earth was falling down the wavelengths of consciousness and disconnecting from a powerful link with higher levels of being. With every fall, the levels of understanding, knowledge and wisdom available to the human race were correspondingly reduced. This, for me, is what is really meant by the Fall of Man. It is the fall down the frequencies of knowledge and wisdom into denser matter. As the fall continued, humanity ‘forgot’ about Atlantis because we were falling further and further away in consciousness terms from the frequency on which all that happened. With the frequencies rising today, we will be remembering more and more about Atlantis as the fall is reversed and the Earth’s kundalini and other energies are re-released.

The behaviour of the Atlanteans and the efforts of the Luciferic consciousness so affected the Earth’s energy field that Atlantis was sunk in stages by colossal earthquakes, volcanoes and tidal waves. It could well be that at least the final cataclysms were caused by a rebalancing beam passing across the Earth, which I will explain more fully in a moment. The effect of this ‘photon beam’, as some people call it, is to rebalance energy fields. If an energy field is fundamentally out of balance the rebalancing process can create staggering physical and mental effects. I’m sure that some kind of nuclear war broke out, too, and that the Earth was also hit during the destruction of Atlantis by a

large piece of debris, possibly part of the remains of Maldek. The energies are electromagnetic and different energy fields attract or repel each other. Like attracts like in these circumstances. So, if the Earth’s energy field goes through a highly negative phase, it is more likely to attract to itself other negative fields – like the debris careering around the galaxy. I feel that, among the planets, at least the Moon and Venus have ‘gone walkabout’ before dropping into their present orbits. This would clearly have caused fantastic upheavals as they shattered the balance within the energy fields of other planets and star systems. This series of incredible geological events in several distinct phases caused, no doubt, by a variety of reasons, ended the civilisation called Atlantis. Researchers have found evidence of a 10,000ft uplift in the Andes about ten thousand years ago. This is because whole mountain ranges soared from the surface of the Earth during these periods. There was a magnetic pole shift and a tilt of the Earth on its axis. This sent a fantastic tidal wave around the planet. The giant crystal at the centre of the Atlantean power system was lost under the ocean and it is this which might be creating the strange phenomenon known as the Bermuda Triangle. From time to time, it might open a gateway from one dimension to another. Other planets of this solar system which were highly imbalanced went through similar upheavals and all hell broke loose across a wide area. It seems to me that the Earth fell out of alignment, in some way, with the universal energy grid.

The turning down of the energy points and the vibratory ‘fall’ trapped the Atlantean consciousness within the Earth’s frequencies and many who could have escaped chose, for various reasons, to stay and carry on the work. To do this, they had to begin the cycle of incarnating from the Earth’s non-physical frequencies into the human form. This process included the volunteers who were still on the path and those who had either been led astray by the Luciferic Consciousness or were aspects of that consciousness. Other volunteers could not stand the falling frequencies and left before it was too late. The Earth’s vibration and atmosphere became much denser and the light/dark struggle would manifest in a different way. I am not sure exactly why, but from now on the ET presence on Earth, both negative and positive, would take another form. Most of their influence was spread by affecting human consciousness through planting ideas, beliefs, and thought patterns. I do think that they still came in their spacecraft to observe, support, or manipulate depending on their state of being, but it was mostly done in much more subtle ways and was very different from the Atlantis and pre-Atlantis times. Since the end of Atlantis, those who continued to work for the evolution of the planet and humanity have been incarnating to spread the spiritual truths and prepare the World for today’s great time of change. As a channelled communication said:

There are many of you for whom the Earth is not your indigenous evolutionary home, shall we say. There are many of you on this planet who come from other spheres of evolution. I think these have been called ‘star children’ by some of your writers, that is a good enough expression. More evolved beings came to your planet and manifested on your planet in Atlantean times. This was the biggest impulse in bringing the new knowledge into Atlantis which caused it to grow into the civilisation that it was. New knowledge was brought into this system from universal sources from highly evolved spirits, bringing knowledge into the planet. And you’re going to bring it back, basically.

A plan was set in motion to restore the Earth after Atlantis. This plan had three main motivations:

To help the Luciferic consciousness to re-harmonise before its ‘opportunity’ period came to an end,

To seek to protect human consciousness from further imbalance,

To check the fall of the Earth’s energy field to ever lower vibrations.

This final point is crucial to what is happening on the planet today. Creation is self-balancing. You can push it out of balance for a certain period but then it kicks back to find harmony. This loop of opportunity for the Luciferic consciousness had a definite time scale and now, in the lifetimes of our generations, it is coming to a close. It is time for Planet Earth to return to its original evolutionary road.

Everything from the inside of an atom to a universe is in orbit around a central point. Some researchers believe that our solar system, together with a much wider area, is in orbit around the star system known as the Pleiades. According to the writer Paul Otto Hesse, this orbit is centred in particular around Alcyone, the brightest star in the Pleiades. Some people say it takes 24,000 years for our sun to complete such an orbit. Hesse believes that it is from Alcyone and the Pleiades that the Photon Belt I have mentioned is projected. It is a beam of highly charged energy particles that rebalances and re-synchronises all energy fields that pass through it. I use the term Photon Belt for simplicity, but that term, and the location of Alcyone, are Hesse’s research, not mine. I know it only as a synchronisation beam and have no idea of its exact composition nor from where it emanates. But the effect is the same: Fantastic transformation.

As the beam is a circle, each orbit of our solar system around Alcyone (if that is correct) possibly takes us through the beam twice. It is estimated that it takes around 2,000 years to pass completely through it. No matter what state of imbalance a planet may be experiencing, the passage through the photon beam will re-balance it at the vibratory level most appropriate to its evolution. The vital point, however, is that the more imbalanced a planet’s energy field is when it enters that beam, the more disruption and upheaval will be caused in the re-balancing process. It is that potentially cataclysmic upheaval that the volunteer consciousness has been trying to avoid by working to check the gathering imbalances caused by the Luciferic consciousness. You can see, given the potential consequences, what an act of love it has been for the human mind to offer this opportunity to that consciousness.

The planet has already experienced the great upheaval which marked the end of Atlantis and it could happen again if we don’t flood the Earth’s energy field with love. The Photon Belt acts as a sort of harvester, giving the opportunity to those who are ready to move out of this level of existence to graduate to a higher one. During the Atlantean period it is possible that it re-balanced the Earth’s energy field.

THE PLEIDIAN SYSTEM: Alcyone is the brightest star in the constellation of Pleiades. Our sun takes 24,000 years to complete a full revolution around Alcyone.

The Earth, while being rebalanced, did not herself take that evolutionary leap because it was not the right time. She could not have done so, anyway, with her energy field weakened by the switching off of certain key energy flows. Now the time is right for the Earth to make that evolutionary step and return to where she was before the Luciferic opportunity period began. In other words, the evolutionary ‘loop’ is being completed and the Earth is returning to her original evolutionary path. I think the same is true of the solar system and further afield. The Luciferic opportunity is coming to a close. The pass across the photon beam which is happening now will, I feel, be potentially more far-reaching in its effect than it was even during Atlantis. This time the whole energy field of Planet Earth is being ‘harvested’ and it is taking a massive step up in its evolution. Those who do not do the same will not be able to incarnate on the Earth after this process is complete because the Earth will be operating on too high a frequency for them to exist here until they have raised their own vibrations to match those of this planet.

The idea of this re-balancing beam was identified by the Maya people more than a thousand years ago. When the Mayan Civilisation was at the height of its powers in Central America between around 435AD and 850AD, they were well ahead of today’s mainstream science in their understanding of Creation. This was because they, too, were, in part, an incarnation of the advanced volunteer consciousness. They would have channelled other frequencies and possibly interacted with space visitors. They knew of these beam cycles crossing the Earth and produced a system of numbers and symbols to measure these periods. According to the calculations the Maya left behind on their magnificent pyramids and temples, the current ‘great cycle’ of the Earth’s evolution began in 3113BC and will end

in the year 2012. This corresponds with the prophecies of others such as Nostradamus who foresaw enormous change in this period, as one era of human evolution passed and another made its entrance.

The year 2012 is when those who follow the Mayan calculations believe that Planet Earth will be re-synchronised. Different people put different time scales on these things, but they all agree on the basic period. My feeling is that the ‘window’ of time in which we will see the most dramatic change is between the 1990s and circa 2030. I will give more details of the effects of this period when we reach the present day in our chronological story. I felt it was worth mapping out the basic themes, however, at this early stage because it will help to put into context much of what our story will describe. All over the Universe are other highly-evolved civilisations working to help humanity and the Earth. Some of their number come into incarnation, others travel here in spacecraft, and still others operate as channelled communicators to Earth people. These other civilisations have evolved to the point where they can think as individuals or link their minds collectively, so accessing all the knowledge and wisdom available in the sum total of the parts. Guiding the overall operation is a Galactic and Universal consciousness which is given many names by channellers. This is the consciousness which is guiding the Earth and those in incarnation who are here to serve the Universe by serving humanity and the planet. That consciousness will, in turn, be guided by the Source.

Against this line-up of love, however, are aspects of the Luciferic consciousness which also manifest in physical bodies, ETs, and as channelled communicators. These are guided by their version of a Universal consciousness which is in opposition to the Source and seeks to undermine the efforts of all those who wish to open the prison door for both humanity and the Earth. For many thousands of years, the evolution of Planet Earth has been dominated by the struggle between these two states of being, harmony and disharmony. Thanks to the re-balancing beam there can be only one winner – harmony. But this does not diminish the horrors which disharmony has visited, upon the world.

2 

 

Collective Amnesia 

 

THE Earth took a long time to recover from the cataclysms and, even when the physical surface 

began to heal, it was now a very different world. 

Gone was the knowledge that built Atlantis, because the frequency of consciousness that could be 

accessed on Earth was much lower and more primitive than it had been. The energy field had been 

re-balanced but the energies had come to rest, as it were, at a much lower frequency than they had 

once enjoyed. In vibratory terms it was like incarnating into treacle. It was even more difficult for 

those highly-evolved minds who were still working for the restoration of the planet to manifest that 

understanding while encased in a dense physical body. Their bodies were now denser than they had 

been in Atlantis and the limitations were subsequently greater than they had been used to. The power 

and potential of the energies around the planet were similarly curtailed. All this made the task of 

those incarnating to help the Earth immeasurably more demanding. 

The events at the end of Atlantis had attracted large numbers of beings to this area of Creation to 

help with the plan. The Earth’s energy field had to be prepared for the next crossing of the Photon 

Belt when it would return to its original evolutionary level and beyond. Other volunteers began to 

incarnate on to the Earth. But this dense physical frequency and many others continued to be domi- 

nated by the Luciferic disruption. That consciousness as expressed through negative ETs had been 

largely removed from the physical level of the planet by the rebalancing process but now it began to 

stimulate disharmony again. The lower frequency made this easier, if anything, and disharmony in 

the planet’s energy field gathered pace as the Luciferic consciousness entered the last stage of its 

‘opportunity’ period – an opportunity it showed no signs of taking. I once had a vision of the Earth 

which took the form of a ball of glass like the ones you see hanging from the ceiling in discos and 

dance halls. As the ball spun, it was reflecting light in all directions. I believe this was symbolic of 

the role the Earth plays. But, instead of sending out light and love, she has been generating negative 

energy. She has become like a negativity production unit which is imbalancing and holding back the 

evolution of the solar system and all that is currently entering the Photon Belt and preparing to 

evolve. This is being made more difficult by the drag and disharmony of the Earth and the frequen- 

cies that surround her. This is creating vibratory pressures and tensions which are reaching a critical 

point. One piece of channelled information I used in Truth Vibrations said: 

 

“The Universe needs the life the Earth brings forth and the whole must be preserved. It is not for you alone 

that we do this work. There has always been an order in the way the planets have been governed. Man has 

not understood the linkages which bind everything together.” 

 

This is another reason why the volunteer consciousness is focusing on Planet Earth. What happens 

here affects a much wider area. All planets and stars are connected by a web of energy lines to a uni- 

versal grid. If a chakra or pulse point on this grid is damaged or starts to generate imbalanced ener- 

gies, it affects everything connected to that grid. These can eventually affect other frequencies and 

the imbalance can grow like a cancer. It has become clear to me over these years of my spiritual 

reawakening that, if the Earth goes on being abused, so much negative energy will be created that the 

consequences for the wider Universe could be very unpleasant as it goes through its evolutionary 

leap. 

The imbalances and density of the Earth affect humanity in many ways. It is worth repeating here 

that not all of our consciousness incarnates into a physical body and becomes subject to its severe 

limitations. The higher levels of our consciousness (higher self) stay on a non-physical level and 

guide the lower self through an incarnation. The higher self knows the lifeplan – what we hope to 

achieve and experience during that life. If, however, we lose touch with the higher self, Mission Con- 

trol, we become dominated by the information coming in through the eyes and the ears and we are 

prey to the thought patterns directed at this level by the Luciferic consciousness. These work partic- 

ularly on the emotions and the ego and, once the Lucifer patterns have control of those, they can, by 

affecting our behaviour, cause untold pain and destruction. This is what has happened to the human 

race. We can come into incarnation with the best of intentions but, once we look out through our 

eyes and become subjected to all the information this level constantly bombards us with, we can for- 

get why we are here and act in ways that are the exact opposite of what we intended before incar- 

nation. This is especially so if the kundalini energies are suppressed because, in that state of being, 

the other chakras are not linked powerfully to the physical level. Thus, the physical is not fully con- 

nected to our higher levels. (The source of the kundalini energy is the base of the spine, the seat of 

our sexuality and of harmonious relationship.) 

It can be even worse if a higher self is working from one of the non-physical frequencies still 

dominated by that Luciferic consciousness. In these cases, you have a misguided lower self and a 

misguided higher self. There are also direct incarnations of the Lucifer consciousness. Look back 

through history and around the world today and you will see many examples of this. The imbalances 

of the Earth, its density and a suppressed or imbalanced kundalini flow, make the connection and 

communication between higher and lower self much more difficult during an incarnation. With the 

influence of ‘Mission Controls’ getting weaker, lower selves come under the control of eyes and ears 

information. If Lucifer can manipulate that information and fill the human mind with negative 

thought patterns, it follows that he could encourage humanity to act in ways that generate yet more 

negative energy into the ocean of consciousness in which we exist. More negative energy increases 

the power of the Luciferic consciousness. We can feel these energies when we meet someone and 

say, ‘Hey, I got bad vibes from him’. Or, perhaps, we go into a house and say, ‘I don’t like it in here – 

it’s eerie’. At these times we are feeling the non-physical energy generated by a person or by others in 

the past. What we call atmosphere is really the energy, negative or positive, generated by human be- 

ings or non-physical entities. The atmosphere we describe at football matches, for instance, is made 

up of the energies generated by the crowd. 

Since the end of Atlantis, the imbalances have been fuelled both by the thought patterns trans- 

mitted by the Luciferic consciousness and by the negative energies generated by humanity. As a re- 

sult, the Earth has become subjected to an ever more serious negative imbalance which has led to 

the state of the world we see today. Lucifer has sought to control the information and thought pat- 

terns of the dense physical level to such an extent that whoever incarnated on to the Earth would be- 

come subjected to those patterns and to the influence of the people already affected by them. A sim- 

ple example of this is can be found in parents controlled or strongly influenced by the Lucifer 

thought patterns who indoctrinate their children to think in the same way. Once control of the 

human mind has been largely accomplished at the collective level, each successive generation has 

faced pressure to conform to that way of thinking. 

Every species has, as I have outlined, a collective mind, a level to which all minds in incarnation 

are linked. It has been shown that, once a certain number of a species learns to do something new, 

suddenly other members of the same species are able to do the same thing without being shown. 

This so-called ‘Hundredth Monkey Syndrome’ is the collective mind at work. Once enough 

individual minds start thinking in a particular way, their thought patterns become strong enough in 

the collective mind for other individuals to access that information. That’s how the Hundredth Mon- 

key Syndrome works. With Lucifer transmitting thought patterns into the collective mind and using 

billions of dense physical bodies over the centuries to do the same, it is not difficult to see how the 

illusions and misunderstandings of humanity have arisen and become so powerful. 

There were three tasks which those who had come to the Earth needed to perform in order to re- 

store harmony. One was to create a temporary energy grid on the planet to replace the one devas- 

tated during Atlantis; the second was to restore and re-open that Atlantis energy system when the 

time was right and re-awaken the closed-down energies before the Earth’s evolutionary leap during 

the present pass of the Photon Belt; and the third was to give human beings as much information as 

possible to help them to remember who they really were and what they had come to do. If it was 

difficult for humanity’s higher selves to communicate with them, this problem could be by-passed, 

to some extent, by using those who did maintain a good connection to bring information directly to 

this dense physical level. Also, everyone who changed their thinking in the light of this information 

would be sending thought patterns into the collective mind to challenge the Lucifer domination. 

These efforts were made more difficult by the way the frequency had fallen and by the nature of the 

imbalances it was subject to. On this frequency were negative emotions and mental states of a scale 

and severity that these evolved volunteers had never experienced directly before. If the personnel 

were to be capable of playing their part in those generations at the end of the 20th century, they had 

to have mastered, to a large extent, the emotions, temptations, illusions and fears so prevalent on 

the Earth. If they did not, they would be unable to do what was required and the transition period 

would be even more traumatic and difficult than it already promised to be. As well as coming into 

incarnation to pass on information and work on the energy grid, these beings also had to be put 

through lives that would give them experience of some very unpleasant emotions. Only in this way 

could they learn to overcome them. Sometimes they would have lives in which they worked almost 

exclusively on the energy system and on the spreading of information; sometimes they would have 

lives designed primarily to experience negative emotions and overcome them. Mostly their lives were 

a combination of both. 

Over the thousands of years since the destruction of Atlantis, those working for the restoration of 

the planet have been incarnating over and over again and, in that process, have been amassing 

karmic debt which has had to be balanced out. Some became so affected by the pressures of this 

level that they no longer followed the path they had embarked upon after Atlantis. They came to free 

the prisoners and ended up in jail themselves, trapped by the pressures and desires of the dense 

physical world and undermined by the Luciferic consciousness which seeks to stop the volunteers, 

in particular. Most of them have been historically anonymous, living simple lives and being guided 

to work on the energy system. Many of the great stone circles and the standing stones of the world 

were built either by, or under the direction of, these people. Pyramids and the stones are the physical 

manifestation of the work that went on thousands of years ago to construct a sort of makeshift en- 

ergy grid to keep the Earth ticking over until the Atlantean one could be reactivated in our lifetimes. 

They would have sensed the energies and been guided to do what was required because the energy 

imbalances at that time were not as great as they would later become and the connection with the 

higher self would have been potentially more powerful. Also every effort is made by other levels to 

make the higher self/lower self connection of certain key people as strong as it can possibly be when 

particular tasks need to be achieved. 

Pyramid geometry is such that it has a very significant effect on energy flows, negative or positive 

depending on how they are used, while the stone circles and standing stones act like fuse boxes and 

acupuncture needles receiving energies from the universal grid and rebalancing the flows. If you look 

back at any civilisation which was more evolved than the rest of the world, you will be looking at ei- 

ther a group incarnation of those who volunteered to help the Earth or at the effects of spaceship 

landings or channelled information which passed on the knowledge. That doesn’t mean that the 

volunteers were perfect. They were subject to the pressures of this world, also. And what is perfect, 

anyway? But they were in close enough synchronisation with their higher self for knowledge to reach 

this level which helped the earth and human understanding. 

When I say that the volunteer consciousness incarnated into certain civilisations, I don’t mean 

that every member of that nation or race was that consciousness incarnate. Only some of them. 

These were the ones who accessed the information and understanding from higher levels which ei- 

ther helped those civilisations to evolve very quickly or challenged the political, economic and reli- 

gious dogma of their day. Around them there would have been people who ignored them or killed 

them for their ‘heresy’ as well as those who listened and supported their views on how a society 

could best prosper in peace. That is the situation in its most simplistic form. But, of course, it is 

more complex than that. Some of the volunteer consciousness has become imbalanced and is either 

not working for the good of the planet or is actively working against it. Some of the Luciferic con- 

sciousness will have been so affected by its experiences that it has rejected that negative influence. 

In most cases, people are affected by both. No-one is all good or all negative. The question is which 

part of us is dominating our behaviour and to what degree? 

Extra-terrestrials continued to come to the Earth in this post-Atlantis period, and were considered 

to be gods by the Earth people. This is not surprising when you imagine what it must have been like 

for the primitive Earth people to be confronted by spacecraft and their occupants. We should not un- 

derestimate the scale of the influence on human evolution on all levels, positive and negative, by 

other civilisations in the Universe. When you look through the Bible and other ancient texts you can 

see what appear to be spacecraft described. The Book of Ezekiel is a prime example and, indeed, 

there is an analysis of this called The Space Ships Of Ezekiel by Josef F. Blumrich, a former chief of 

systems layout at NASA. His work strongly suggests that a number of biblical texts are describing 

spacecraft. Analysis of many ancient writings and the artwork of peoples all over the world also ap- 

pears to contain descriptions of such craft and their occupants, who were thought to be ‘gods from 

the sky’. Ancient Indian Sanskrit texts speak of gods who fought in aircraft and certainly the Book of 

Ezekiel leaves you in little doubt of what was being described: 

 

“Now as I looked upon the living creatures, I saw four wheels upon the ground, one by each of the living 

creatures, with their four faces. 

The appearance of the wheels and their composition was like the colour of shiny amber; and all four wheels 

had one likeness; and their appearance and their composition was like a wheel in the middle of a wheel… 

“And when the living creatures went, the wheels went with them; and when the living creatures were lifted 

up from the earth, the wheels were lifted up. 

“And the appearance of the sky upon the heads of the living creatures was reflected as the colour of the ter- 

rible crystal stretched over their heads above… 

“And when they went, I heard the noise of their wings, like the noise of great waters, as the voice of the 

Almighty, like the din of an army. When they stood still, they lowered their wings. And there was a voice 

from the crystal covering that was over their heads when they stood and had let down their wings.” 

Ezekiel 1:1-25 

 

The Babylonians had a god called Oannes, a fishtailed amphibious being who, according to their leg- 

ends, came to Earth to start a civilisation. Some people look at the primitive way of life on the planet 

during these periods and laugh at the idea of highly-evolved spacecraft landing here. But people 

from the computerised, technological, western culture today visit parts of the world that still live 

more or less as the ancients did. No-one finds that funny or hard to accept. The only difference be- 

tween that and what I am suggesting about spacecraft is that, in the extra-terrestrial case, the techno- 

logical culture visiting a more primitive one is interplanetary rather than intercontinental. 

We will pick up the story of what happened to humanity after Atlantis in the fertile land between 

the Euphrates and Tigris rivers. This area became known as Mesopotamia and is now Iraq. Here the 

Sumerian people settled and were supported by visitations from many extra-terrestrial peoples, some 

to help, some to exploit. Official history dates this period from around 4,000BC, but it was probably 

much earlier. The Sumerians were said to have built the first cities of the post-Atlantis era, but there 

were many other civilisations before that. One was in Israel, around Jericho, for sure. According to 

Sumerian records preserved on baked bricks, they themselves came to the area with a knowledge of 

writing, the arts, agriculture and metalwork. I am sure that the knowledge contained in their writings 

and artifacts came to them from earlier civilisations that history hasn’t yet recorded. The Sumerians 

used their agricultural skills and the rich silt left by the rivers in times of flood, to grow two crops of 

wheat each year. A culture developed that was, as far as we know, well ahead of most of the planet at 

that time. A library of more than 30,000 written tablets was created and the discovery of some of 

these has given us an understanding of the Sumerian background and history. Some of the symbols 

found on Sumerian artifacts correspond with those in the crop circles that appear in the fields of 

southern England and elsewhere today. 

The two main cities of Mesopotamia were Eridu, the capital of Sumer, and Nippur to the North, 

the capital of Akkad, which was inhabited by a Semitic race. The two cities had very different reli- 

gious beliefs and cultures. Eridu worshipped the God, Ea, while En-lil was the God of Nippur. Later 

the Arabian word, Allah, would devolve from En-lil, as would the Hebrew word for God, El, who was 

also to become the Christian God. I have no doubt that Ea and En-lil were extra-terrestrials from that 

earlier period we talked about. By now they had entered Sumerian legends as ‘gods’. Extra-terrestrials 

and the psychic channellings and visions which people experienced were the foundations of the reli- 

gions that would follow, right up to the present day. Not all the gods came from these sources. 

Some were just made up or the product of confused minds but most were ET or psychic in their ori- 

gins. 

Look at the implications for the Bible and other ‘holy’ books of the themes emerging in our story 

so far. The judgmental god so widely quoted in the Old Testament and other ancient texts, who 

threatens to bring horrors upon human beings if they don’t do as he tells them, merely reflects the 

attitudes of the negative ETs or channelled entities. They are not the words of God but those of the 

extra-terrestrials and channelled entities who were thought to be gods. Go to church and worship an 

ET! The idea that God created humans in his own image would describe perfectly the seeding of the 

human form as we know it by extra-terrestrials considered to be gods. 

I stress here that, when truths were passed on, they were communicated in ways which the people 

of the time could understand. From the symbolic explanations of thousands of years ago have come 

the religious dogmas as the symbolism has been taken literally and added to or changed around. 

When ancient texts say clearly, ‘This story is a parable’, religions accept the tale as symbolic but many 

take everything else in the text literally. In fact, most of these texts are symbolic and told in parable 

form. I use a lot of symbolic explanations in my books which relate to what people today experience 

and easily identify with. It has always been like that. So there are still truths in the Bible and many 

other ancient texts despite what the religions have done to destroy and debase them. But these 

truths and the mathematical codes they also contain will never be understood if they continue to be 

taken literally rather than symbolically; nor while religions continue to proclaim that everything writ- 

ten in them is one hundred per cent accurate and the infallible word of God when a goodly propor- 

tion is clearly invented claptrap passed on from one people to another through the centuries. 

Religious dogma and myth have been used very successfully either to suppress understanding or 

to twist the truth sufficiently to turn something positive into something negative. The story of Adam 

and Eve is an example. It has been used to undermine women (Eve tempts Adam in the story to eat 

from the Tree of Knowledge against the command of God, and so evil starts with the creation of 

women). It has also been used to justify the belief that we are all born sinners (our ancestral lines 

are all supposed to go back genetically to the original ‘sinners’, Adam and Eve). This nonsense is 

still blindly followed today to justify some terrible behaviour. My goodness. God help us! 

To weave a way through this minefield we have to look at the symbolism in the Sumerian stories 

and other ancient texts but not take them all literally. Even the symbolism is multi-dimensional. I 

don’t believe the symbolism of the snake, for example, relates entirely to the Garden of Edinnu or 

Eden. I feel that the snake or serpent has been used as a symbol for many things. The Mesopotami- 

an culture had a serpent-god called Ningishzida represented by two intertwining snakes. These are 

possibly symbolic of the two opposing forces, positive-negative, male-female, in balance within the 

kundalini energy as it rises through the central channel to connect and empower the chakras on the 

physical level. Appropriately, though somewhat ironically, the symbol of the medical profession to 

this day is an intertwining snake. The symbol of modern medicine represents knowledge of the phys- 

ical body and the human energy field known thousands of years ago, but now rejected by the very 

profession which has that knowledge in its symbol! 

Serpents and similar symbols have also been used throughout ancient cultures to represent the 

Goddess or female polarity of Creation. The earlier concepts of the Trinity had a female symbol as 

one of the triangle of ‘gods’ while the more enlightened religions speak of a Father/Mother God to 

highlight the need for male-female balance within both ourselves and the whole. The Christian ver- 

sion of this idea of a Trinity – Father, Son and Holy Ghost – does not recognise the feminine and 

that has been reflected in its attitude to women over the centuries. All the ancient and more spiri- 

tually enlightened cultures like the Sumerians, the Egyptians, the Greeks, the native Americans (Indi- 

ans), the Australian aborigines and many of the East, knew of the importance of the kundalini and 

had initiations, often very tough ones, to speed the smooth activation and empowerment of these 

energies. The snake and serpent were, more often than not, a representation of this. Similarly, their 

belief in resurrection or rebirth was often symbolised by the snake shedding its skin as it moved 

from one state of being into another. 

There were some periods of peace in Sumer, but it was also plagued by inter-city battles and, grad- 

ually, the civilisation decayed and disappeared. This was to be a running theme through human 

evolution – the desire to impose beliefs or to steal the benefits of an advanced culture, causing war 

after war and, thereby, destroying what human ingenuity and the volunteer consciousness had cre- 

ated. It is also the case, as we will discuss more thoroughly later, that if you wish to control people 

and stop them evolving spiritually then causing conflict between them is an excellent way to achieve 

that aim. The culture of the Sumerians was to influence others who began to develop in the region 

we call the Middle East. Sumerian beliefs and knowledge found their way to the Egyptians, Babylo- 

nians, Assyrians, Hebrews and, later, the Greeks. In turn, the Greeks would influence the Romans 

and the Sumerians could fairly be said to have been the foundation of much that would follow. Writ- 

ing and such architectural constructions as the arch and the dome first appear with the Sumerians in 

the post-Atlantis period although these probably go back further to pre-Sumer times. The Hebrews 

inherited many of their own beliefs from Mesopotamia and Egypt and these have been passed on 

through the generations as Judaism and, eventually, Christianity. The idea of the Sabbath comes 

from the Sumerians as does the Great Flood, the Fall of Man and the laws that have been associated 

with Moses. One Sumerian tablet records the story of Creation which, in all its main themes, is the 

same as that reported in Genesis. 

The God myths, largely, though not entirely, the result of ET and psychic activities, were already 

well underway by Sumer times. Another Sumerian tablet tells the story of Bel, which means the Son 

of God. Bel was to become the saviour-myth figure of Babylon and would be known to the Hebrews 

as Baal. Bel, the Sumerian son of God, was the Lord Christ and redeemer in Babylonian thought. 

They believed he had died and risen again to ensure their salvation. Heard that somewhere before? 

The Babylonians performed a Passion drama and sang hymns that were very close to the Passion 

plays and services of the later Christians. Bel was the second in a trinity of gods – Ea, the Father; Bel, 

the Son, and Anu, the Holy Spirit. It was the custom to sacrifice a lamb to the gods because, as one 

tablet says, “The lamb is the substitute for humanity.” What is it that the Bible tells us? “…the Lamb of 

God which taketh away the sins of the world.” 

The ‘lamb’ of the Bible is said to be Jesus, but that’s just a piece of myth-recycling. The basic story 

of Bel and other key elements of this Sumerian and Babylonian belief-system were taken back to 

Judea by the Jews after they were freed from captivity in Babylon. They then found their way into the 

texts that make up the Old Testament and, through them, into the New Testament. So we have the 

Bible talking of Jesus as the Lamb of God dying so that our sins can be forgiven or, as they were say- 

ing thousands of years earlier in Mesopotamia during their animal sacrifices, ‘The lamb is the substi- 

tute for humanity’. One Sumerian tablet even records the story of how Sargon, the King of the 

Semites, was hidden by his mother in a basket made from bulrushes on the bank of the Euphrates, a 

tale attributed in the Bible to Moses. As we will see, the whole basis of the Jewish, Christian and 

many other religions comes from stories inherited over the centuries which each religion attributes 

to its own particular saviour-god. A number of these stories and myths will be symbolic of actual 

events and eternal truths but their meaning, in most cases, has become so changed, twisted or 

embellished that the understanding has been lost. 

I am not sure how much direct ET involvement went on in Sumer. I want to see more information 

before I decide what I feel was happening. Obviously this part of the book, in terms of ET involve- 

ment, has to be a hypothesis, although one based on much research by a number of people. It is 

possible that ETs were still making themselves known to the population as a whole, or it could be 

they were interacting only with certain groups or individuals. But I don’t think it is always as simple 

as ETs manifesting physically. I feel they operate mostly on other frequencies of reality which allow 

them to be seen only by those who can psychically tune into them. They would certainly have been 

working through human consciousness and channellers, I would say, and having a considerable 

influence on events. 

What I do feel on the balance of the evidence I have seen and my own intuition, is that the prin- 

ciple of initiating people into the eternal truths began to be misused from at least this Sumer period 

onwards and probably much earlier. If you remember, the channelling in the last chapter talked 

about the “Guardians of the Light” in Atlantis being given the knowledge of how to use and harness 

the energies. This knowledge was kept secret because of the potential for devastation if it was 

misused. At that time this initiation process was used with the best of intent. This process was, how- 

ever, to become infiltrated under the influence of the Luciferic consciousness and slowly, but surely, 

it spawned the enormous network of secret societies we see today, all with similar terms, symbols, 

and initiation proceedures. This network I will call the Brotherhood. 

I stress here that I am not suggesting all secret societies from this moment on were of negative, 

manipulative, intent. Many continued to use the cover of secrecy in the centuries that followed, to 

pass on spiritual knowledge which was being systematically destroyed in the outside world, and to 

speak openly about it would have been tantamount to suicide. The Brotherhood, where used to 

communicate the spiritual truths for the good of humanity in line with its original purpose, has 

made a vital contribution to keeping those truths alive through some very dark times. So it is no con- 

tradiction that some great people who have served humanity well have been involved in Brotherhood 

secret societies, while the Brotherhood has also been used to manipulate humanity appallingly. It de- 

pends who is in control of the secret society at a particular time. What I most strongly contend, how- 

ever, is that from now onwards there was a gradual takeover of the Brotherhood initiation process, 

until it became an overwhelmingly negative influence on humanity and an enormously effective vehi- 

cle for the Luciferic consciousness. I shall be charting this takeover through the book and high- 

lighting its fundamental effect today on everyone’s lives. The difference between the original Broth- 

erhood and the Luciferic version is one of intent and method. The original passed on truths, or what 

were genuinely perceived to be truths, to those it believed would use the knowledge wisely; the Lu- 

ciferic version gives a twisted and manipulated version of the truths to those it believes can be trust- 

ed to continue its ambitions to control the world. 

The Sumerian civilisation expanded and the famous city of Ur was built around 3,500BC. Later, an 

event of some kind occurred which altered the course of the Euphrates and forced the people to 

move North to the river settlement known as Babylon, which means the Gate of the Gods. Internal 

strife weakened them and eventually the Amorites conquered the region and brought together Sumer 

and Akkad to form Babylonia. The Amorites were a Semitic race, a branch of which became the He- 

brews. King Hammurabi became the ruler of what was to be known as Babylonia and he instigated a 

system of laws and justice that were to be adapted for their own use by the Hebrews, Greeks, and 

Romans. Education was available to all and everyone had the opportunity to learn to read and write. 

There were libraries and universities. 

It is important to appreciate, as we look at where present-day values and beliefs originated, that 

nothing is new. It is all inherited from, or influenced by, what has happened in the past. To say that 

the beliefs of Christianity were new 2,000 years ago is simply ridiculous. Even the Christian cere- 

mony called the Eucharist, the eating of the body and the drinking of the blood, originates from the 

days of cannibalism. Today, Christians eat bread and drink red wine to symbolise Christ’s body and 

blood. In the ceremonies from which this originated, they ate and drank the real thing in human and 

animal sacrifices! The Greeks called it the Eucharistia. 

The Assyrians travelled three hundred miles to the south to invade and conquer Babylonia around 

1280BC and, over the next 200 years or so, they extended their empire across to the Mediterranean. 

After a period of internal war, the Assyrians invaded Egypt, but this campaign so exhausted them 

physically and financially that they were conquered by the Chaldeans who moved their centre to 

Babylon. The best known of the Chaldean kings was Nebuchadnezzar who reigned from 604 to 

561BC and it was he who invaded through Judea to take command of Egypt. Jews were taken captive 

and removed to Babylon where they were to have access to the stories of Bel, the Son of God, and 

the other Mesopotamian beliefs I have been talking about. 

The next conquerors on the scene were the Persians who took Babylonia in 539BC. The Jews be- 

lieved these invaders had been sent by their God, Jehovah, to free them from captivity when, in fact, 

like so many other peoples, the Persians merely wished to extend their empire and steal all the booty 

they could find. The Jews had supported the Persians in their attack on Babylon and were allowed to 

return to Judea. They took with them the stories and beliefs they had heard in Babylon and this was 

to be a great influence on the emergence of both the Jewish and Christian religions. The Persians 

had a belief in one God in contrast to the many-god religions that abounded among those people 

who believed that different gods were responsible for every facet of nature and the many ET and 

other ‘gods’ which became myth figures over the centuries. So, when all those ‘gods’ became fused 

into the one God, he was an amalgamation of all those different myths and beliefs. No wonder the 

Bible is so contradictory. 

By 500BC the Persians controlled an area from Egypt to the borders of India. Communications im- 

proved with the building of the royal road from near the Persian Gulf almost to the Aegean Sea and 

Greeks began to travel south to visit Babylon. There they heard the stories of Bel and others and met 

with people from India and Syria. Their knowledge and beliefs were exchanged and the fusion of 

myths continued apace. 

2

Collective Amnesia

THE Earth took a long time to recover from the cataclysms and, even when the physical surface began to heal, it was now a very different world.

Gone was the knowledge that built Atlantis, because the frequency of consciousness that could be accessed on Earth was much lower and more primitive than it had been. The energy field had been re-balanced but the energies had come to rest, as it were, at a much lower frequency than they had once enjoyed. In vibratory terms it was like incarnating into treacle. It was even more difficult for those highly-evolved minds who were still working for the restoration of the planet to manifest that understanding while encased in a dense physical body. Their bodies were now denser than they had been in Atlantis and the limitations were subsequently greater than they had been used to. The power and potential of the energies around the planet were similarly curtailed. All this made the task of those incarnating to help the Earth immeasurably more demanding.

The events at the end of Atlantis had attracted large numbers of beings to this area of Creation to help with the plan. The Earth’s energy field had to be prepared for the next crossing of the Photon Belt when it would return to its original evolutionary level and beyond. Other volunteers began to incarnate on to the Earth. But this dense physical frequency and many others continued to be dominated by the Luciferic disruption. That consciousness as expressed through negative ETs had been largely removed from the physical level of the planet by the rebalancing process but now it began to stimulate disharmony again. The lower frequency made this easier, if anything, and disharmony in the planet’s energy field gathered pace as the Luciferic consciousness entered the last stage of its ‘opportunity’ period – an opportunity it showed no signs of taking. I once had a vision of the Earth which took the form of a ball of glass like the ones you see hanging from the ceiling in discos and dance halls. As the ball spun, it was reflecting light in all directions. I believe this was symbolic of the role the Earth plays. But, instead of sending out light and love, she has been generating negative energy. She has become like a negativity production unit which is imbalancing and holding back the evolution of the solar system and all that is currently entering the Photon Belt and preparing to evolve. This is being made more difficult by the drag and disharmony of the Earth and the frequencies that surround her. This is creating vibratory pressures and tensions which are reaching a critical point. One piece of channelled information I used in Truth Vibrations said:

The Universe needs the life the Earth brings forth and the whole must be preserved. It is not for you alone that we do this work. There has always been an order in the way the planets have been governed. Man has not understood the linkages which bind everything together.

This is another reason why the volunteer consciousness is focusing on Planet Earth. What happens here affects a much wider area. All planets and stars are connected by a web of energy lines to a universal grid. If a chakra or pulse point on this grid is damaged or starts to generate imbalanced energies, it affects everything connected to that grid. These can eventually affect other frequencies and the imbalance can grow like a cancer. It has become clear to me over these years of my spiritual reawakening that, if the Earth goes on being abused, so much negative energy will be created that the consequences for the wider Universe could be very unpleasant as it goes through its evolutionary leap.

The imbalances and density of the Earth affect humanity in many ways. It is worth repeating here

that not all of our consciousness incarnates into a physical body and becomes subject to its severe limitations. The higher levels of our consciousness (higher self) stay on a non-physical level and guide the lower self through an incarnation. The higher self knows the lifeplan – what we hope to achieve and experience during that life. If, however, we lose touch with the higher self, Mission Control, we become dominated by the information coming in through the eyes and the ears and we are prey to the thought patterns directed at this level by the Luciferic consciousness. These work particularly on the emotions and the ego and, once the Lucifer patterns have control of those, they can, by affecting our behaviour, cause untold pain and destruction. This is what has happened to the human race. We can come into incarnation with the best of intentions but, once we look out through our eyes and become subjected to all the information this level constantly bombards us with, we can forget why we are here and act in ways that are the exact opposite of what we intended before incarnation. This is especially so if the kundalini energies are suppressed because, in that state of being, the other chakras are not linked powerfully to the physical level. Thus, the physical is not fully connected to our higher levels. (The source of the kundalini energy is the base of the spine, the seat of our sexuality and of harmonious relationship.)

It can be even worse if a higher self is working from one of the non-physical frequencies still dominated by that Luciferic consciousness. In these cases, you have a misguided lower self and a misguided higher self. There are also direct incarnations of the Lucifer consciousness. Look back through history and around the world today and you will see many examples of this. The imbalances of the Earth, its density and a suppressed or imbalanced kundalini flow, make the connection and communication between higher and lower self much more difficult during an incarnation. With the influence of ‘Mission Controls’ getting weaker, lower selves come under the control of eyes and ears information. If Lucifer can manipulate that information and fill the human mind with negative thought patterns, it follows that he could encourage humanity to act in ways that generate yet more negative energy into the ocean of consciousness in which we exist. More negative energy increases the power of the Luciferic consciousness. We can feel these energies when we meet someone and say, ‘Hey, I got bad vibes from him’. Or, perhaps, we go into a house and say, ‘I don’t like it in here – it’s eerie’. At these times we are feeling the non-physical energy generated by a person or by others in the past. What we call atmosphere is really the energy, negative or positive, generated by human beings or non-physical entities. The atmosphere we describe at football matches, for instance, is made up of the energies generated by the crowd.

Since the end of Atlantis, the imbalances have been fuelled both by the thought patterns transmitted by the Luciferic consciousness and by the negative energies generated by humanity. As a result, the Earth has become subjected to an ever more serious negative imbalance which has led to the state of the world we see today. Lucifer has sought to control the information and thought patterns of the dense physical level to such an extent that whoever incarnated on to the Earth would become subjected to those patterns and to the influence of the people already affected by them. A simple example of this is can be found in parents controlled or strongly influenced by the Lucifer thought patterns who indoctrinate their children to think in the same way. Once control of the human mind has been largely accomplished at the collective level, each successive generation has faced pressure to conform to that way of thinking.

Every species has, as I have outlined, a collective mind, a level to which all minds in incarnation are linked. It has been shown that, once a certain number of a species learns to do something new, suddenly other members of the same species are able to do the same thing without being shown. This so-called ‘Hundredth Monkey Syndrome’ is the collective mind at work. Once enough

individual minds start thinking in a particular way, their thought patterns become strong enough in the collective mind for other individuals to access that information. That’s how the Hundredth Monkey Syndrome works. With Lucifer transmitting thought patterns into the collective mind and using billions of dense physical bodies over the centuries to do the same, it is not difficult to see how the illusions and misunderstandings of humanity have arisen and become so powerful.

There were three tasks which those who had come to the Earth needed to perform in order to restore harmony. One was to create a temporary energy grid on the planet to replace the one devastated during Atlantis; the second was to restore and re-open that Atlantis energy system when the time was right and re-awaken the closed-down energies before the Earth’s evolutionary leap during the present pass of the Photon Belt; and the third was to give human beings as much information as possible to help them to remember who they really were and what they had come to do. If it was difficult for humanity’s higher selves to communicate with them, this problem could be by-passed, to some extent, by using those who did maintain a good connection to bring information directly to this dense physical level. Also, everyone who changed their thinking in the light of this information would be sending thought patterns into the collective mind to challenge the Lucifer domination.

These efforts were made more difficult by the way the frequency had fallen and by the nature of the imbalances it was subject to. On this frequency were negative emotions and mental states of a scale and severity that these evolved volunteers had never experienced directly before. If the personnel were to be capable of playing their part in those generations at the end of the 20th century, they had to have mastered, to a large extent, the emotions, temptations, illusions and fears so prevalent on the Earth. If they did not, they would be unable to do what was required and the transition period would be even more traumatic and difficult than it already promised to be. As well as coming into incarnation to pass on information and work on the energy grid, these beings also had to be put through lives that would give them experience of some very unpleasant emotions. Only in this way could they learn to overcome them. Sometimes they would have lives in which they worked almost exclusively on the energy system and on the spreading of information; sometimes they would have lives designed primarily to experience negative emotions and overcome them. Mostly their lives were a combination of both.

Over the thousands of years since the destruction of Atlantis, those working for the restoration of the planet have been incarnating over and over again and, in that process, have been amassing karmic debt which has had to be balanced out. Some became so affected by the pressures of this level that they no longer followed the path they had embarked upon after Atlantis. They came to free the prisoners and ended up in jail themselves, trapped by the pressures and desires of the dense physical world and undermined by the Luciferic consciousness which seeks to stop the volunteers, in particular. Most of them have been historically anonymous, living simple lives and being guided to work on the energy system. Many of the great stone circles and the standing stones of the world were built either by, or under the direction of, these people. Pyramids and the stones are the physical manifestation of the work that went on thousands of years ago to construct a sort of makeshift energy grid to keep the Earth ticking over until the Atlantean one could be reactivated in our lifetimes. They would have sensed the energies and been guided to do what was required because the energy imbalances at that time were not as great as they would later become and the connection with the higher self would have been potentially more powerful. Also every effort is made by other levels to make the higher self/lower self connection of certain key people as strong as it can possibly be when particular tasks need to be achieved.

Pyramid geometry is such that it has a very significant effect on energy flows, negative or positive

depending on how they are used, while the stone circles and standing stones act like fuse boxes and acupuncture needles receiving energies from the universal grid and rebalancing the flows. If you look back at any civilisation which was more evolved than the rest of the world, you will be looking at either a group incarnation of those who volunteered to help the Earth or at the effects of spaceship landings or channelled information which passed on the knowledge. That doesn’t mean that the volunteers were perfect. They were subject to the pressures of this world, also. And what is perfect, anyway? But they were in close enough synchronisation with their higher self for knowledge to reach this level which helped the earth and human understanding.

When I say that the volunteer consciousness incarnated into certain civilisations, I don’t mean that every member of that nation or race was that consciousness incarnate. Only some of them. These were the ones who accessed the information and understanding from higher levels which either helped those civilisations to evolve very quickly or challenged the political, economic and religious dogma of their day. Around them there would have been people who ignored them or killed them for their ‘heresy’ as well as those who listened and supported their views on how a society could best prosper in peace. That is the situation in its most simplistic form. But, of course, it is more complex than that. Some of the volunteer consciousness has become imbalanced and is either not working for the good of the planet or is actively working against it. Some of the Luciferic consciousness will have been so affected by its experiences that it has rejected that negative influence. In most cases, people are affected by both. No-one is all good or all negative. The question is which part of us is dominating our behaviour and to what degree?

Extra-terrestrials continued to come to the Earth in this post-Atlantis period, and were considered to be gods by the Earth people. This is not surprising when you imagine what it must have been like for the primitive Earth people to be confronted by spacecraft and their occupants. We should not underestimate the scale of the influence on human evolution on all levels, positive and negative, by other civilisations in the Universe. When you look through the Bible and other ancient texts you can see what appear to be spacecraft described. The Book of Ezekiel is a prime example and, indeed, there is an analysis of this called The Space Ships Of Ezekiel by Josef F. Blumrich, a former chief of systems layout at NASA. His work strongly suggests that a number of biblical texts are describing spacecraft. Analysis of many ancient writings and the artwork of peoples all over the world also appears to contain descriptions of such craft and their occupants, who were thought to be ‘gods from the sky’. Ancient Indian Sanskrit texts speak of gods who fought in aircraft and certainly the Book of Ezekiel leaves you in little doubt of what was being described:

"Now as I looked upon the living creatures, I saw four wheels upon the ground, one by each of the living creatures, with their four faces.

The appearance of the wheels and their composition was like the colour of shiny amber; and all four wheels had one likeness; and their appearance and their composition was like a wheel in the middle of a wheel…

"And when the living creatures went, the wheels went with them; and when the living creatures were lifted up from the earth, the wheels were lifted up.

"And the appearance of the sky upon the heads of the living creatures was reflected as the colour of the terrible crystal stretched over their heads above…

And when they went, I heard the noise of their wings, like the noise of great waters, as the voice of the Almighty, like the din of an army. When they stood still, they lowered their wings. And there was a voice from the crystal covering that was over their heads when they stood and had let down their wings.

Ezekiel 1:1-25

The Babylonians had a god called Oannes, a fishtailed amphibious being who, according to their legends, came to Earth to start a civilisation. Some people look at the primitive way of life on the planet during these periods and laugh at the idea of highly-evolved spacecraft landing here. But people from the computerised, technological, western culture today visit parts of the world that still live more or less as the ancients did. No-one finds that funny or hard to accept. The only difference between that and what I am suggesting about spacecraft is that, in the extra-terrestrial case, the technological culture visiting a more primitive one is interplanetary rather than intercontinental.

We will pick up the story of what happened to humanity after Atlantis in the fertile land between the Euphrates and Tigris rivers. This area became known as Mesopotamia and is now Iraq. Here the Sumerian people settled and were supported by visitations from many extra-terrestrial peoples, some to help, some to exploit. Official history dates this period from around 4,000BC, but it was probably much earlier. The Sumerians were said to have built the first cities of the post-Atlantis era, but there were many other civilisations before that. One was in Israel, around Jericho, for sure. According to Sumerian records preserved on baked bricks, they themselves came to the area with a knowledge of writing, the arts, agriculture and metalwork. I am sure that the knowledge contained in their writings and artifacts came to them from earlier civilisations that history hasn’t yet recorded. The Sumerians used their agricultural skills and the rich silt left by the rivers in times of flood, to grow two crops of wheat each year. A culture developed that was, as far as we know, well ahead of most of the planet at that time. A library of more than 30,000 written tablets was created and the discovery of some of these has given us an understanding of the Sumerian background and history. Some of the symbols found on Sumerian artifacts correspond with those in the crop circles that appear in the fields of southern England and elsewhere today.

The two main cities of Mesopotamia were Eridu, the capital of Sumer, and Nippur to the North, the capital of Akkad, which was inhabited by a Semitic race. The two cities had very different religious beliefs and cultures. Eridu worshipped the God, Ea, while En-lil was the God of Nippur. Later the Arabian word, Allah, would devolve from En-lil, as would the Hebrew word for God, El, who was also to become the Christian God. I have no doubt that Ea and En-lil were extra-terrestrials from that earlier period we talked about. By now they had entered Sumerian legends as ‘gods’. Extra-terrestrials and the psychic channellings and visions which people experienced were the foundations of the religions that would follow, right up to the present day. Not all the gods came from these sources. Some were just made up or the product of confused minds but most were ET or psychic in their origins.

Look at the implications for the Bible and other ‘holy’ books of the themes emerging in our story so far. The judgmental god so widely quoted in the Old Testament and other ancient texts, who threatens to bring horrors upon human beings if they don’t do as he tells them, merely reflects the attitudes of the negative ETs or channelled entities. They are not the words of God but those of the extra-terrestrials and channelled entities who were thought to be gods. Go to church and worship an ET! The idea that God created humans in his own image would describe perfectly the seeding of the human form as we know it by extra-terrestrials considered to be gods.

I stress here that, when truths were passed on, they were communicated in ways which the people of the time could understand. From the symbolic explanations of thousands of years ago have come the religious dogmas as the symbolism has been taken literally and added to or changed around. When ancient texts say clearly, ‘This story is a parable’, religions accept the tale as symbolic but many take everything else in the text literally. In fact, most of these texts are symbolic and told in parable form. I use a lot of symbolic explanations in my books which relate to what people today experience

and easily identify with. It has always been like that. So there are still truths in the Bible and many other ancient texts despite what the religions have done to destroy and debase them. But these truths and the mathematical codes they also contain will never be understood if they continue to be taken literally rather than symbolically; nor while religions continue to proclaim that everything written in them is one hundred per cent accurate and the infallible word of God when a goodly proportion is clearly invented claptrap passed on from one people to another through the centuries.

Religious dogma and myth have been used very successfully either to suppress understanding or to twist the truth sufficiently to turn something positive into something negative. The story of Adam and Eve is an example. It has been used to undermine women (Eve tempts Adam in the story to eat from the Tree of Knowledge against the command of God, and so evil starts with the creation of women). It has also been used to justify the belief that we are all born sinners (our ancestral lines are all supposed to go back genetically to the original ‘sinners’, Adam and Eve). This nonsense is still blindly followed today to justify some terrible behaviour. My goodness. God help us!

To weave a way through this minefield we have to look at the symbolism in the Sumerian stories and other ancient texts but not take them all literally. Even the symbolism is multi-dimensional. I don’t believe the symbolism of the snake, for example, relates entirely to the Garden of Edinnu or Eden. I feel that the snake or serpent has been used as a symbol for many things. The Mesopotamian culture had a serpent-god called Ningishzida represented by two intertwining snakes. These are possibly symbolic of the two opposing forces, positive-negative, male-female, in balance within the kundalini energy as it rises through the central channel to connect and empower the chakras on the physical level. Appropriately, though somewhat ironically, the symbol of the medical profession to this day is an intertwining snake. The symbol of modern medicine represents knowledge of the physical body and the human energy field known thousands of years ago, but now rejected by the very profession which has that knowledge in its symbol!

Serpents and similar symbols have also been used throughout ancient cultures to represent the Goddess or female polarity of Creation. The earlier concepts of the Trinity had a female symbol as one of the triangle of ‘gods’ while the more enlightened religions speak of a Father/Mother God to highlight the need for male-female balance within both ourselves and the whole. The Christian version of this idea of a Trinity – Father, Son and Holy Ghost – does not recognise the feminine and that has been reflected in its attitude to women over the centuries. All the ancient and more spiritually enlightened cultures like the Sumerians, the Egyptians, the Greeks, the native Americans (Indians), the Australian aborigines and many of the East, knew of the importance of the kundalini and had initiations, often very tough ones, to speed the smooth activation and empowerment of these energies. The snake and serpent were, more often than not, a representation of this. Similarly, their belief in resurrection or rebirth was often symbolised by the snake shedding its skin as it moved from one state of being into another.

There were some periods of peace in Sumer, but it was also plagued by inter-city battles and, gradually, the civilisation decayed and disappeared. This was to be a running theme through human evolution – the desire to impose beliefs or to steal the benefits of an advanced culture, causing war after war and, thereby, destroying what human ingenuity and the volunteer consciousness had created. It is also the case, as we will discuss more thoroughly later, that if you wish to control people and stop them evolving spiritually then causing conflict between them is an excellent way to achieve that aim. The culture of the Sumerians was to influence others who began to develop in the region we call the Middle East. Sumerian beliefs and knowledge found their way to the Egyptians, Babylonians, Assyrians, Hebrews and, later, the Greeks. In turn, the Greeks would influence the Romans

and the Sumerians could fairly be said to have been the foundation of much that would follow. Writing and such architectural constructions as the arch and the dome first appear with the Sumerians in the post-Atlantis period although these probably go back further to pre-Sumer times. The Hebrews inherited many of their own beliefs from Mesopotamia and Egypt and these have been passed on through the generations as Judaism and, eventually, Christianity. The idea of the Sabbath comes from the Sumerians as does the Great Flood, the Fall of Man and the laws that have been associated with Moses. One Sumerian tablet records the story of Creation which, in all its main themes, is the same as that reported in Genesis.

The God myths, largely, though not entirely, the result of ET and psychic activities, were already well underway by Sumer times. Another Sumerian tablet tells the story of Bel, which means the Son of God. Bel was to become the saviour-myth figure of Babylon and would be known to the Hebrews as Baal. Bel, the Sumerian son of God, was the Lord Christ and redeemer in Babylonian thought. They believed he had died and risen again to ensure their salvation. Heard that somewhere before? The Babylonians performed a Passion drama and sang hymns that were very close to the Passion plays and services of the later Christians. Bel was the second in a trinity of gods – Ea, the Father; Bel, the Son, and Anu, the Holy Spirit. It was the custom to sacrifice a lamb to the gods because, as one tablet says, The lamb is the substitute for humanity. What is it that the Bible tells us? …the Lamb of God which taketh away the sins of the world.

The ‘lamb’ of the Bible is said to be Jesus, but that’s just a piece of myth-recycling. The basic story of Bel and other key elements of this Sumerian and Babylonian belief-system were taken back to Judea by the Jews after they were freed from captivity in Babylon. They then found their way into the texts that make up the Old Testament and, through them, into the New Testament. So we have the Bible talking of Jesus as the Lamb of God dying so that our sins can be forgiven or, as they were saying thousands of years earlier in Mesopotamia during their animal sacrifices, ‘The lamb is the substitute for humanity’. One Sumerian tablet even records the story of how Sargon, the King of the Semites, was hidden by his mother in a basket made from bulrushes on the bank of the Euphrates, a tale attributed in the Bible to Moses. As we will see, the whole basis of the Jewish, Christian and many other religions comes from stories inherited over the centuries which each religion attributes to its own particular saviour-god. A number of these stories and myths will be symbolic of actual events and eternal truths but their meaning, in most cases, has become so changed, twisted or embellished that the understanding has been lost.

I am not sure how much direct ET involvement went on in Sumer. I want to see more information before I decide what I feel was happening. Obviously this part of the book, in terms of ET involvement, has to be a hypothesis, although one based on much research by a number of people. It is possible that ETs were still making themselves known to the population as a whole, or it could be they were interacting only with certain groups or individuals. But I don’t think it is always as simple as ETs manifesting physically. I feel they operate mostly on other frequencies of reality which allow them to be seen only by those who can psychically tune into them. They would certainly have been working through human consciousness and channellers, I would say, and having a considerable influence on events.

What I do feel on the balance of the evidence I have seen and my own intuition, is that the principle of initiating people into the eternal truths began to be misused from at least this Sumer period onwards and probably much earlier. If you remember, the channelling in the last chapter talked about the Guardians of the Light in Atlantis being given the knowledge of how to use and harness the energies. This knowledge was kept secret because of the potential for devastation if it was

misused. At that time this initiation process was used with the best of intent. This process was, however, to become infiltrated under the influence of the Luciferic consciousness and slowly, but surely, it spawned the enormous network of secret societies we see today, all with similar terms, symbols, and initiation proceedures. This network I will call the Brotherhood.

I stress here that I am not suggesting all secret societies from this moment on were of negative, manipulative, intent. Many continued to use the cover of secrecy in the centuries that followed, to pass on spiritual knowledge which was being systematically destroyed in the outside world, and to speak openly about it would have been tantamount to suicide. The Brotherhood, where used to communicate the spiritual truths for the good of humanity in line with its original purpose, has made a vital contribution to keeping those truths alive through some very dark times. So it is no contradiction that some great people who have served humanity well have been involved in Brotherhood secret societies, while the Brotherhood has also been used to manipulate humanity appallingly. It depends who is in control of the secret society at a particular time. What I most strongly contend, however, is that from now onwards there was a gradual takeover of the Brotherhood initiation process, until it became an overwhelmingly negative influence on humanity and an enormously effective vehicle for the Luciferic consciousness. I shall be charting this takeover through the book and highlighting its fundamental effect today on everyone’s lives. The difference between the original Brotherhood and the Luciferic version is one of intent and method. The original passed on truths, or what were genuinely perceived to be truths, to those it believed would use the knowledge wisely; the Luciferic version gives a twisted and manipulated version of the truths to those it believes can be trusted to continue its ambitions to control the world.

The Sumerian civilisation expanded and the famous city of Ur was built around 3,500BC. Later, an event of some kind occurred which altered the course of the Euphrates and forced the people to move North to the river settlement known as Babylon, which means the Gate of the Gods. Internal strife weakened them and eventually the Amorites conquered the region and brought together Sumer and Akkad to form Babylonia. The Amorites were a Semitic race, a branch of which became the Hebrews. King Hammurabi became the ruler of what was to be known as Babylonia and he instigated a system of laws and justice that were to be adapted for their own use by the Hebrews, Greeks, and Romans. Education was available to all and everyone had the opportunity to learn to read and write. There were libraries and universities.

It is important to appreciate, as we look at where present-day values and beliefs originated, that nothing is new. It is all inherited from, or influenced by, what has happened in the past. To say that the beliefs of Christianity were new 2,000 years ago is simply ridiculous. Even the Christian ceremony called the Eucharist, the eating of the body and the drinking of the blood, originates from the days of cannibalism. Today, Christians eat bread and drink red wine to symbolise Christ’s body and blood. In the ceremonies from which this originated, they ate and drank the real thing in human and animal sacrifices! The Greeks called it the Eucharistia.

The Assyrians travelled three hundred miles to the south to invade and conquer Babylonia around 1280BC and, over the next 200 years or so, they extended their empire across to the Mediterranean. After a period of internal war, the Assyrians invaded Egypt, but this campaign so exhausted them physically and financially that they were conquered by the Chaldeans who moved their centre to Babylon. The best known of the Chaldean kings was Nebuchadnezzar who reigned from 604 to 561BC and it was he who invaded through Judea to take command of Egypt. Jews were taken captive and removed to Babylon where they were to have access to the stories of Bel, the Son of God, and the other Mesopotamian beliefs I have been talking about.

The next conquerors on the scene were the Persians who took Babylonia in 539BC. The Jews believed these invaders had been sent by their God, Jehovah, to free them from captivity when, in fact, like so many other peoples, the Persians merely wished to extend their empire and steal all the booty they could find. The Jews had supported the Persians in their attack on Babylon and were allowed to return to Judea. They took with them the stories and beliefs they had heard in Babylon and this was to be a great influence on the emergence of both the Jewish and Christian religions. The Persians had a belief in one God in contrast to the many-god religions that abounded among those people who believed that different gods were responsible for every facet of nature and the many ET and other ‘gods’ which became myth figures over the centuries. So, when all those ‘gods’ became fused into the one God, he was an amalgamation of all those different myths and beliefs. No wonder the Bible is so contradictory.

By 500BC the Persians controlled an area from Egypt to the borders of India. Communications improved with the building of the royal road from near the Persian Gulf almost to the Aegean Sea and Greeks began to travel south to visit Babylon. There they heard the stories of Bel and others and met with people from India and Syria. Their knowledge and beliefs were exchanged and the fusion of myths continued apace.

3 

 

A Brotherhood of Clans 

 

EGYPT was another major influence on the pre-Christian world. The name means ‘black land’ and 

refers to the silt left by the flooding Nile. 

Like Sumer, this civilisation grew from settlements on a major river where the fertility of the soil 

would ensure that there was enough to eat. Researchers believe the land was settled before 3,000BC 

and developed into a system of Pharaoh dynasties and dictatorships. I feel the Egyptian civilization 

goes back thousands of years earlier than this and new research is supporting that contention. There 

are some who believe that extra-terrestrials were very active in this region, at least in the early days. I 

have no problem in accepting that the culture was seriously influenced, either by legends and myths 

originating from ET activity, or by the direct appearance on some level of spacecraft and their occu- 

pants, probably both. What form this interaction took, I’m not sure, and again ETs operate on many 

other levels of reality. If you look at many of the statues, artwork, and face make-up from early Egypt 

and Mesopotamia, they often emphasise large eyes. There are several civilisations elsewhere in the 

Universe which have very large eyes when compared to ours. I am sure that some Egyptian ‘gods’ 

were extra-terrestrial in origin and the Egyptians said that these ‘gods’ went into the sky in their flying 

boats. 

There is a view among some researchers which says that ETs, some with a human-like form, came 

regularly to the Earth in these ancient times and began the tradition of god-kings in many civili- 

sations which, in Egypt, manifested as the Pharaohs. It is said that these kings were the human 

extension of negative extra-terrestrial control and that the whole idea of a monarchy came from their 

wish to manipulate humanity. The Pharaohs and kings were, according to this theory, persuaded that 

they were different from the rest of humanity and the representatives of the gods (ETs) on earth. In 

fact, this belief system contends, the monarchs were puppets being used by some space people to 

keep the masses in ignorance and spiritual imprisonment. The monarchs, too, were conned and 

indoctrinated, it is said. I don’t know and have no way of knowing if there is any truth in this, but I 

offer it to you as information and make of it what you will. I’ve put it all on the back burner for now 

with a great deal else, but it makes sense to me. 

One highly significant Pharaoh was Amenophis IV. About five years into his reign he adopted the 

name Khu-n-aten and is now known as Akhenaton. He abolished idols and the traditional multi-god 

religion and moved the capital from Thebes to a new city in Middle Egypt called El-Amarna. A Broth- 

erhood temple was built there in the shape of a cross and he established the simple worship of the 

Sun God, Aten. Perhaps he realised the true significance of the Sun as a source of knowledge and 

guidance, or possibly he was used by the Brotherhood to create a new one-god religion. Some re- 

searchers see him as a tool of the Brotherhood infiltrators who misled his people. Maybe he was. I 

don’t know the truth about him. Anyone can be manipulated; that is particularly true when you have 

left this physical level and can no longer challenge what is said and done in your name. Look at the 

man we call Jesus! And as I keep stressing, secret societies can be used for good or ill – it depends 

on who is in control and what society they are operating in. The French Resistance in the Second 

World War was a secret society in a sense. I don’t believe it is wise to be black and white on this as 

some researchers are. For instance, I believe that Akhenaton was right, there is only one God, one 

overall consciousness, but that doesn’t mean that I agree with everything else he believed. We have 

to be selective and free ourselves from rigid dogma. 

What I do feel is that at least after the time of Akenaton the infiltration of the Brotherhood and its 

expansion did gather pace. When Akhenaton died in about 1362BC his successors moved the court 

back to Thebes and reinstated the multi-god religions. One successor had a preference for the cult of 

the god Amen or Amun and he changed his name from Tutankhaten to Tutankhamun. He was to be- 

come world-famous thousands of years later when his tomb was uncovered in the Valley of the 

Kings at Luxor. Akhenaton was to be branded a heretic. While the court was moved back to Thebes, 

the Brotherhood and its Mystery School of secret initiations stayed put. It used the temple built by 

Akhenaton as its headquarters and, in doing so, broke away from the state hierarchy. From El- 

Amarna, agents of the Brotherhood were sent out to set up other branches far and wide. I believe 

that from this point, the Egyptian Brotherhood was probably working with less than positive intent 

and the expansion of the infiltrated, Luciferic version would now begin to spread its influence and 

manipulation. Each of the Brotherhood priests at El-Amarna had a bald spot and wore a cord around 

his robe, tied at the loins. This mode of appearance was later adopted by many other orders such as 

the Franciscan monks in Christian times. The Mystery Schools were a vehicle to pass on the secret 

knowledge for positive and negative intent and for the use of hallucinogenic drugs, sexual rites, and 

human sacrifice was not unknown either, depending on who controlled them. Mind control tech- 

niques were well understood. 

Offshoots of the Brotherhood began to emerge, particularly from these Egyptian and Babylonian 

times. Each had the same secret codes, symbols and initiations. No one in these secret societies is 

allowed to know what is going on at the level above them and this is an extremely effective means of 

manipulation which has been used through the ages. Such organisations continue to this day with 

names like the Freemasons, Knights Templar, the Order of the Quest, the Knights of Malta, the Je- 

suits, the Round Table and countless others. The Brotherhood is now at the elite level, under the 

control of the negative consciousness. The names may have changed and the number increased 

enormously since ancient times, but the agenda remains the same. I am not saying that every mem- 

ber of these societies is knowingly working against the good of humanity. Certainly not. Most of 

them will not have a clue about how their society is being used. What I am saying is that those 

groups and others are being controlled by people who are seeking to continue and complete the 

‘Great Work of Ages’ – the takeover of the planet and the human mind. How they propose to com- 

plete that task we will see later. 

One of the most active Brotherhood organisations today are the Freemasons and they would seem 

to have their origins in Sumer and Egypt in the guilds of the stonemasons and craftsmen. These 

guilds copied many of the Brotherhood and mystery school traditions and initiations. The title Grand 

Master, which is common to most secret Brotherhood branches, was already being used at this 

time. Later, these guilds would evolve into freemasonry which is open to anyone considered accept- 

able (not just masons) and has been a front for some outrageous behaviour and manipulation. It 

aims, like the whole infiltrated Brotherhood through the centuries, to keep spiritual knowledge from 

the general population (the basis of that set out at the start of this book) and even twist the version it 

gives to its initiates. Freemasonry is, today, the major arm of the Brotherhood. Five thousand years 

after ancient Egypt, Albert Pike, a Grand Commander of the Supreme Council of Freemasonry in 

America, would describe this secret society as: 

“The Custodian and depository of the great philosophical and religious truths unknown to the world at 

large, and handed down from age to age by an unbroken current of tradition, embodied in symbols, em- 

blems, and allegories.” 

It is often asked who are ‘they’, the elite that researchers speak of in relation to the conspiracy to 

control the human race. How can such an ambition possibly have spanned thousands of years? As 

Pike said, the knowledge and the agenda are handed down through the generations. ‘They’ are peo- 

ple who have been accepted into the highest levels of initiation by the infiltrated Brotherhood soci- 

eties. At any point in history over the last 5,000 years those accepted into the highest degrees have 

continued the Great Work, while looking for those with the potential to take over from them. So 

while the personnel change, the agenda and methods have remained very much the same. Only 

those considered certain to continue the work and keep it secret are accepted in the elite levels. One 

way potential “adepts” have been tested is by telling them to spit on the cross. Those who refuse are 

congratulated for their commitment to serve God and reject such heresy. But they are never subse- 

quently considered for promotion, because they cannot be trusted with the knowledge of the real 

agenda. Those who do spit on the cross are the ones who go on up the ladder because, among other 

things, they do as they are told. 

It is part of the Freemasons’ mythology that human civilisations were begun by visitors from the 

star Sirius which they connect with the Egyptian goddess, Isis. Sumerian stories record that these 

ETs were fish-like in their appearance – the ‘Oannes’ I mentioned before – and that they passed on 

information about building, spiritual symbolism, science and arts. The Egyptians certainly acknowl- 

edged the importance of Sirius to them. The Freemasonic and Brotherhood symbol of the pyramid 

with the capstone depicted as the all-seeing eye goes back to these ancient times. This is said to 

represent the eye of Sirius – although I see it as Lucifer. The Dogon people in Mali, in sub-Saharan 

Africa, have had a legend, probably originating in Egypt, which has been passed on over five thou- 

sand years. It tells of a star that they claimed orbited Sirius. They knew it as the smallest and heaviest 

of stars containing the germs of all things and the Dogons said that it weighed so much that ‘all the 

Earthly beings combined cannot lift it’. The legend further claims that it took fifty years for the star to 

orbit Sirius. 

All this is remarkable when you think that the star they have known about for thousands of years 

was not officially discovered until the last century and was photographed for the first time in 1970. It 

has been named Sirius B, and the Dogons have been proved correct in their claims. For it does take 

around fifty years to complete an orbit and scientists have suggested that one cubic foot of Sirius B 

matter would weigh 2,000 tons. Obviously, Sirius is of considerable relevance to what has been hap- 

pening on this planet. How could Earth people know such details unless they were told by those 

who knew? Extra-terrestrials or highly accurate channelling. 

Freemasonry, like most secret societies of the infiltrated Brotherhood, bases its beliefs and aims 

on the worship of the Sun God and Mother Goddess mythology which it is believed was common to 

ancient civilisations. This Father/Mother belief was reflected in the Egyptian trinity of gods – Osiris, 

the father, Isis, the mother, and Horus, the son. Another name often used for the Brotherhood is its 

Latin name, the Illuminati, or ‘illuminated ones’. It may sound fantastic at this stage in our story, but 

the world is controlled today by a Brotherhood of secret societies which go back to this period. The 

swastika, the lamb, the obelisk, the apron, which some Egyptian gods are depicted as wearing, and, 

of course, the pyramid and eye are still the symbols of the Brotherhood societies. Thousands of 

years after ancient Egypt you can find the pyramid and eye symbol very easily in America. It forms the 

reverse of the Great Seal of the United States and appears on every dollar bill. The truths pedalled by 

the negative secret societies have been twisted enough to mislead their members. I feel the Egyptian 

beliefs have been misrespresented to an extent, but, as one researcher said so correctly, it doesn’t 

matter if what they believe is true or even if you believe it. As long as they believe it, we are all af- 

fected by the way their thinking influences their actions. 

Channelling was at the centre of the Egyptian culture and could be used to control or, as it was in 

many cases, to gather knowledge that was not being made available from elsewhere. Just as the Lu- 

ciferic consciousness wishes to control people, so the consciousness of ‘The Light’ wishes to set 

them free by allowing them access to the spiritual truths that are being denied them. Channelling is 

an important way of doing this. This is one reason why, despite the efforts of the manipulators, 

many people in Babylon and Egypt had more spiritual knowledge than the elite wanted them to 

know. Channellers were widely consulted as a source of divine inspiration and there were rooms 

called the holy of holies or sanctuaries where inter-frequency communications took place. These 

were built on energy points where a ‘god’ (a discarnate consciousness in this case) could commu- 

nicate most effectively. This is how the prophets in the Bible got their information. Those in the 

Christian Church who equate channelling with devil worship should know that the term prophet 

comes from the Greek word which means medium! 

In the early Egyptian period, some worshipped the Sun god Ra, and others followed the god Amun 

or Amen. These two later became fused into one, Amun or Amen Ra. After their prayers and religious 

teachings they would say the name of their god. This was passed on through Judaism into Chris- 

tianity and, in churches all over the world today, Christians still end their prayers and readings with 

the word ‘Amen’. How many know that, in doing so, they are saying the name of a Pagan god of 

channelled or extra-terrestrial origin, just as the Egyptians did? Amen also represents a sound, by the 

way, that resonates a certain frequency known to the ancients. Egyptian mythology had a trinity of 

gods in Osiris, the father, Isis, the mother, and Horus, the son. The Egyptians believed that Osiris 

came to suffer so that those who believed in him would live. He was known as Lord of Eternity, the 

Judge and Saviour of the human race, the Resurrection and the Life, the Bread of Life, the Redeemer 

and Mediator who would decide the eternal fate of heaven or hell for the dead. Horus was portrayed 

sitting on his mother’s knee and, from this, the idea of the Madonna and child was to emerge in 

Christianity. The Egyptian figure of evil, Set, became the Christian version, Satan. The cross was an 

Egyptian symbol for thousands of years before it was adopted by Christianity and the Egyptians cele- 

brated the festival of Easter, the day that Horus, the son, was said to have died and risen again to be- 

come one with his father. All this would have been influenced by the Babylonian belief in Bel and 

both would have begun with the same channelled communications or extra-terrestrial influence. In 

fact, I think that most of this symbolism relates back to extra-terrestrial activities and the star sys- 

tems they came from, and from the knowledge that the day was approaching when the forces of 

disharmony (Set, Satan, Lucifer etc) would be overcome by harmony. That time is now. 

The idea of a trinity of gods, or three gods in one, is a theme that runs through countless pre- 

Christian religions. The Christians merely copied it as they copied everything else. Some of the sym- 

bolism of the trinity is linked to energy balancing. The three points of the triangle stand for positive/ 

negative/balance, and male/female/balance. The triangle is a well-known esoteric symbol as is the 

double interconnecting triangle known as the Star of David. This represents the balance of the spir- 

itual with the balance of the physical. 

Thousands of years before Christianity, dogmatic religious belief, based on the misunder- 

standings and twisted truths I have highlighted, was already being used by the Luciferic conscious- 

ness in its many guises to close down the potential of the human mind and to fill it with myths and 

the literal interpretation of symbolic stories. The fear of the gods and the horrors that would be vis- 

ited upon those who did not do as they were told was a very effective way of keeping the masses 

from the knowledge of their true selves. The god kings of the various cultures and the gathering 

power of the priests as interpreters of the gods’ desires added to the expansion of the religious 

dogma and control. 

The Egyptian elite were an advanced people for their time in many ways, although they kept most 

of the population in physical and spiritual slavery. They performed operations – mummies have been 

found with well-set fractures and false teeth. It was to be many thousands of years before anything 

like this appeared in Europe. Educated Egyptians understood the principles of astronomy and astrol- 

ogy, as did the Babylonians. Astronomy and astrology were seen as indivisible sciences. The richer 

Egyptians lived in beautiful homes with elegant furniture and artwork. In England, three thousand 

years later, some Christian clergy were still condemning the use of knives and forks as the work of 

the devil. 

The culture and belief systems developed in Mesopotamia and Egypt, possibly under the influence 

of extra-terrestrials and channelled sources, were to have a fundamental impact on all that followed. 

India was also developing a distinct culture in the pre-Christian world but, again, the basis of the 

Hindu religion was inherited from the West when Aryan peoples invaded around 1500BC and turned 

the Indians into their servants. The gods of India, therefore, have a somewhat familiar ring. The fa- 

ther god of the Hindus is Brahma and he is part of a trinity of gods which includes Krishna, their ver- 

sion of the Jesus-type figure. Krishna is the Hindu saviour (see Bel, Osiris, etc). He is said to have 

lived around 1,000BC and is still revered today in much the same way as Jesus. The texts from which 

Hinduism was created are called the Vedas and in them you can find references which appear to 

record extra-terrestrial activities. Hinduism was a religion introduced by the invaders to create a 

strict system of hierarchy known as castes. It was a means to divide and rule. The religious apartheid 

which Hinduism promotes with its castes, taboos and impositions is a continuing confirmation, as 

with most religion, that large areas of incarnate humanity are yet to evolve from spiritual childhood. 

But, if you want a system of control, it’s wonderful and it is being used in that way today just as it 

was by the Aryans. Missionaries from the Egyptian Brotherhood also arrived in India during and after 

the invasion and, as a consequence, its power began to expand rapidly. India is, today, a major cen- 

tre of Brotherhood activity. 

Five hundred years after the physical life claimed for Krishna came Gautama Buddha which trans- 

lates as Gautama the Enlightened. Today he is known simply as Buddha and, in his name, the reli- 

gion of Buddhism has flourished. Buddha was born in India into a royal family. He was a prince, but 

he gave up this privilege and wealth to spread his philosophy which incorporated reincarnation and 

an ethical way of life based on peace and love. I don’t agree with all that he believed in but there is 

much that I can easily support. He spoke out against the priests of the day and encouraged the pur- 

suit of truth, wisdom and knowledge. He talked of a universal brotherhood (the positive variety!) and 

equal rights for men and women. Buddha spoke simple truths. He had no desire to be turned into 

some saviour-god or to be worshipped by followers who complicated his simple philosophy with 

additions, ceremonies and hierarchies. All he stood for – and all we ever really need – is spiritual 

knowledge, not endless ‘isms’ to complicate them. 

After Buddha’s physical release, his beliefs became the dominant religion in India. In the third 

century, King Asoka would adopt Buddhism and send his representatives across the known world to 

promote its philosophy. They travelled as far as Alexandria in Egypt where it became diluted some- 

what by the Egyptian idea of Osiris, Isis and Horus. The depiction of Horus in the arms of his moth- 

er, Isis, became Buddha in the arms of the goddess, Hatari. Buddhism was replaced by Brahmanism 

as the major religion in India, but it was accepted by other Eastern countries and has made signif- 

icant inroads into other parts of the world. Buddha’s contribution to the raising of planetary con- 

sciousness was very successful. He is a wonderful example of how the volunteer consciousness 

seeks to work, with simple truths and no imposition. Hinduism was to become the state religion in 

India as the centuries passed and it was to do for Indian evolution what Christianity did in the West. 

It held back their mental and spiritual development for thousands of years. 

Confucius was another volunteer incarnation. He was born in about 551BC in China. His real name 

was K’ung Fu-tze which meant Master K’ung but this became Latinised into Confucius. He worked 

as a schoolmaster and stressed ethical conduct and the importance of setting an example through 

one’s own behaviour. He was later a brilliant magistrate and Minister of Crime who argued vigor- 

ously for social reform. But, like many of his kind, his wisdom was acknowledged less in his lifetime 

than after his physical death. He died a disappointed man, believing he had failed to bring about the 

change of attitude he had hoped for. However, with his going he became a national hero and his 

words have been constantly quoted ever since. Sometimes, when we leave this level we can release 

an energy which can affect people long afterwards and those who tune to this energy field will begin 

to focus on what that person has done and said. One Confucian saying was, “What you do not like 

when done to yourself do not do to others”. This theme of ‘do to others what you would have them do 

to you’ is common to many religions and philosophies. Many claim it for themselves when it is re- 

ally an eternal truth. If we all observed it in our everyday lives, what a different world it would be. In 

China, during the life of Confucius, there was another being of great evolution called Lao-tsze, from 

whom we get Taoism. His views were similar to those of Buddha but they, too, were complicated 

and devalued in the usual way by those who followed the ‘ism’ created in his name. The Chinese led 

the world in their greatest periods with their knowledge and creativity. They identified the energy grid 

of the Earth which they called Dragon Lines and they introduced a form of healing called acupunc- 

ture which balanced the flows in the energy grid of the human body. They also discovered the 

opposing forces which need to be kept in balance and called them the yin and the yang. 

Buddha, Confucius, Lao-tsze, Jesus: the list goes on. All these, and others like them, are aspects 

of consciousness who came into incarnation to bring to this frequency simple messages from higher 

frequencies in order to raise and awaken human consciousness from the bondage of religion, myth 

and ignorance. As superb psychic channellers who could access information and understanding 

from very high sources, they also channelled energies of immense power to the planet. In most 

cases, their later followers have turned them into saviour figures or people to be worshipped as mys- 

tical heroes. This has often polluted their philosophy on life into dogmas and creeds. They have also 

attributed to them sayings and experiences that either never happened or derived from myths, events 

and people of an earlier time or different location. It is the last thing they wanted or believed in when 

they walked this Earth, I feel. 

Before we leave the pre-Christian story in Europe and the East, we need to look at two other civili- 

sations which have had a profound impact on human evolution, the Greeks and the Romans. 

Around the Aegean Sea, thousands of years before Christianity, there were incarnations of the volun- 

teer consciousness. Some influenced people in the area where Athens was later built and helped to 

start the Mycenaean civilisation. Others incarnated on the island of Crete and became known as the 

Minoans. At Knossos on Crete you can still see the ruins of a magnificent palace called the 

Labyrinth. Without knowing its historical background, I went to Crete on holiday. When we visited 

Knossos I was guided by my intuition to bury in the ruins of the palace a large crystal I had been 

given in Glastonbury. The palace was clearly built on a strong earth energy point, as were most an- 

cient palaces and temples. The ancients had a greater understanding of the nature of earth energies 

than those who came after them in the Christian era. Again, when I talk of volunteer incarnations, I 

don’t mean that they were the whole civilisation, only certain members of it. Sometimes they were 

listened to, sometimes ignored or even killed. The Mycenaeans worshipped a trinity of gods and 

their religious symbol was the cross. They were conquered by tribes of Aryan peoples who took con- 

trol of the land we call Greece. They worshipped a god called Zeus. The Ancient Greeks (also known 

as the Hellenes) were not a nation as such in these early days. They were a series of independent 

tribes and were only formed together into a nation when Philip of Macedonia took control in the 4th 

century BC. By then they had founded the original Olympics. 

The Greeks at this time did not have a state religion. People were allowed to worship whichever 

gods they felt right were right for them and they would consult the hundreds of ‘Oracles’ (chan- 

nellers) who were available in the temples and shrines for guidance. Again, we see this misunder- 

standing between discarnate communicators and ‘gods’ which has caused so much confusion. The 

word ‘angel’ comes from the Greek angelos, meaning messenger. Angels were believed to be divine 

messengers. This pagan belief was encompassed into Christian doctrine. The Greeks produced 

some outstanding examples of the volunteer consciousness. In the 6th century BC, Xenophanes was 

suggesting that God was not a man but a mind which orders the Universe and is beyond human 

understanding. He said there was a unity of all things and ‘the all is one and the one is God’. Xeno- 

phanes challenged the belief that a god came to Earth and suffered so that our sins could be for- 

given. As we have seen, this came from Bel, perhaps even earlier, and the sacrifice of the lamb. But, 

later, along would come Christianity to carry on that myth for another 2,000 years. The great Greek 

thinkers, who were unfortunately only in the minority, realised that the Universe is governed by 

mathematical law and consciousness of high evolution, and not by mythical gods. 

The period 600 to 300BC saw Greece at the height of its intellectual powers. Pythagoras and 

Thales travelled to Egypt to absorb its knowledge which they would use together with their own 

inspiration and research to become the first Greek scientists. Science comes from a Latin word 

meaning knowledge. Thales was the founder of Greek geometry, astronomy and philosophy while 

Pythagoras was a superb mathematician who said, as did Philolaus, that the earth revolved around 

the Sun. This was two thousand years before it became accepted wisdom. Pythagoras was a social 

and religious reformer who stood for truth and ethics in all things. He was a vegetarian by ethical 

choice. Healing was another aspect of Greek life which evolved rapidly in this period and Hip- 

pocrates became known as the Father of Medicine. Doctors still take the Hippocratic oath. He re- 

fused to accept the idea, prevalent until then, that illness was caused by sin or devils. Surgery devel- 

oped, too, in Greece but Christianity would put an end to all that for around 1700 years because they 

believed in the resurrection of the physical body. They did not want mutilated bodies being resur- 

rected and, as Christian power grew, Greek and Roman hospitals and healing centres would be de- 

stroyed and their doctors killed or banished. The Greeks were the first people since Atlantis to make 

geography a science. They produced the first historians, they investigated the laws of physics and 

discovered the law of cause and effect. Democritus suggested that matter was made up of atoms two 

thousand four hundred years before modern science. Greece produced outstanding playwrights, 

artists and orators and created laws and forms of democratic government which have been the 

foundations of what we see today. The word democracy comes from Greece. 

The three greatest philosophers of this time were Socrates, Plato, and Aristotle. They did not know 

everything or get everything right, and they were influenced to an extent by the culture around them. 

But here were three aspects of the volunteer consciousness who were, in so much of their under- 

standing, thousands of years in advance of their time. Socrates was a medium who communicated 

with other levels and pursued truth, knowledge and understanding with unwavering determination. 

He talked in the market places and on street corners, propounding his views and questioning people 

in order to gain more knowledge. He said that a revolution of thought was the only way to a revo- 

lution of behaviour. Socrates was the first since Atlantis to explain scientifically the mystery of life. 

He taught that around the Earth were ‘many mansions for the soul’. How close this is to the ‘many 

mansions in my Father’s house’ in the Bible. He also said that those we contacted in these ‘many 

mansions’ were not supernatural gods but discarnate beings like us. Socrates was not popular with 

the priests who still had power despite the undermining of their credibility by these outstanding 

men. While they were tuning to extremely high levels of consciousness, the mass of the people were 

still influenced by ignorant priests. Socrates was accused of corrupting the young by propounding 

heretical ideas and was sentenced to death by drinking hemlock. This he did with great calmness 

and confidence, because he knew where he was going and he knew it was better than where he was. 

When asked by his friend, Crito, how he wished to be buried, Socrates replied, “Wherever you will, if 

only you can catch me. Is it not strange that, after all I have said to convince you that I am going to 

the society of the happy, you still think this body to be Socrates? To die and be released is better for 

me.” 

The execution of Socrates for speaking his mind was a rare happening in Athens, and it came dur- 

ing a period when the ideals of freedom of speech were temporarily forgotten. Normally, Athens, 

with its liberal attitude, provided a great contrast to other areas of the world where one could be 

murdered for the mildest questioning of those in power. Socrates had been allowed to speak freely 

until then. Indeed, freedom of speech, religion and politics were generally an accepted part of life ex- 

cept for the odd period when those ideals lapsed. Socrates must have said the wrong thing at the 

wrong time from the point of view of the authorities because his pupil, Plato, was later allowed to 

continue to speak in the same vein without losing his life. Plato was devastated by his friend’s death 

and left Greece to visit Egypt, Palestine, Italy and Sicily. He learned from the people and cultures he 

encountered while outlining his beliefs in virtue and justice wherever he went. Plato was a man of 

courage and spoke out against tyranny. He saw it as cowardice which, of course, it is. The King of 

Sicily was so outraged by this that he had Plato arrested and sold into slavery. Fortunately, he was 

bought by a supporter who gave him back his freedom. When you are here for the good of the planet 

and humanity, the other levels are always trying to protect you in times of danger. They work through 

others who are in close enough contact with their higher selves to be used as a means of communi- 

cating through their thoughts. In this case, Plato was bought by a supporter and not by someone 

who might have prevented all the wonderful work he had yet to do. 

Plato returned to Athens and founded a school of philosophy which was called the Academy. It 

was named after the garden in which it was built and, today, we still use the word academy for an 

educational institution. Those with open minds flocked to hear the Plato wisdom. Pupils were en- 

couraged to think, question and look at everything with open, inquiring minds. Every opinion was 

welcomed. He said that things were not always what they appeared at first to be. Two thousand three 

hundred years ago he said the mind was the eternal part of us which could exist outside the physical 

body. Even today, our so called state-of-the-art science still hasn’t realised that the eternal mind and 

the brain are not the same and that consciousness can exist outside the body. Indeed, that is its 

usual state. Plato, incidentally, was apparently involved in the Greek mystery school of the time. I 

don’t know if this was a positive or negative influence on him. I certainly disagree with some of his 

views on life, but his understanding of creation was well ahead of today’s ‘science’. 

Just as Socrates taught Plato, so Plato taught Aristotle. Aristotle could have been a reincarnation of 

the Socrates consciousness. Socrates helped Plato to awaken to his true self and, through reincar- 

nation, Plato may have done the same for him later when he became the personality called Aristotle. 

You can see how reincarnation can allow a relatively few aspects of consciousness to have an ongo- 

ing effect on human thinking. When one of their physical lives ends, another begins, and the work 

continues in another body. I think the Luciferic consciousness works in exactly the same way. Aris- 

totle was a genius of his time. He was well versed in chemistry, physics, biology, mathematics, as- 

tronomy, botany, anatomy and psychology and was always searching for further understanding in all 

these subjects and more. Like Plato, he started a school. It was known as the Lyceum. He also in- 

spired the foundation of the famous university at Alexandria where people could research and lecture 

without the diversions of the mythical gods promoted by the religions. 

The intellectual greatness of Athens withered during the Peloponnesian War when the Spartans 

and Corinthians combined with others to defeat the Athenians. The war lasted twenty-seven years 

and the pre-eminence of Athens was over. Within a few centuries of it being Christianised, the 

Church would burn all the writings of Plato, Aristotle and other Greek knowledge that came to light. 

They saw this human enlightenment as heresy against the Bible. But some of their work survived and 

would rise again to public attention after the Renaissance in Europe. 

The incarnations of the volunteer consciousness that propelled Athens into the centre of intel- 

lectual thought was extremely successful in raising understanding and would continue to affect the 

thinking of millions over the centuries. But the power of the Luciferic consciousness to control the 

minds of so many should not be underestimated. Its most important weapons are conflict, impo- 

sition and ignorance, and it would have been very determined to put an end to what was happening 

in Athens. The Lucifer-controlled human beings in the negative secret societies and elsewhere, al- 

ways seek to stimulate conflict. The cause doesn’t matter as long as it happens. The wars that de- 

stroyed intellectual Athens and the pursuit of further knowledge would be repeated across the globe 

and over the generations, as the struggle between harmony and disharmony increased in its inten- 

sity. 

Greek philosophy would influence the Romans. Around 1000BC some nomadic tribes settled 

alongside the River Tiber in what is now Italy. They called their settlement Latium, hence Latin. This 

language was the fusion of the Aryan tongue and the Celtic. It evolved through the interaction and 

inter-marriage of the Aryan speakers and the darker-skinned Iberian Celts. By 753BC, a trading centre 

had been established near to seven hills and was named Roma. From this beginning was to come a 

vast empire which, at its peak, would encompass Spain, France (Gaul), Italy, Dalmatia, Macedonia, 

Greece, Asia Minor, Syria, Palestine, Libya, Numidia, Corsica, Sardinia, Sicily, Crete, Cyprus, Egypt 

and most of Britain and Mesopotamia. This was achieved largely through violence and slaughter. 

The early Romans were governed by kings. They had a flirtation with a republic, though it could 

hardly be described as a democracy. The priests with their mumbo jumbo still held sway. There was 

a people’s forum, a sort of popular assembly called the Comita Tributa, but, any time the priests said 

the gods did not wish it to take place, it had to be cancelled. The priests determined the wishes of 

the gods by examining the hearts and livers of sacrificed animals. They believed that the heart and 

liver were the seat of the mind and that, through them, the gods could speak to them. The chaotic 

republic was replaced by a series of Emperors. This began after the emergence of the most famous 

Roman of them all, Julius Caesar, who was born in 100BC. He was a military leader who fought, con- 

quered, and terrorised most of Europe. For, despite all his gifts as an orator and general, he was a 

tyrant and a butcher. He had many enemies in Rome who feared and resented his growing power. 

Eventually, he invaded his own country. He crossed a stream called the Rubicon which marked the 

border between his province and the rest of Italy. He took control of Rome and her empire and, in 

time, gave himself the title Pontifex Maximus as head of the state religion. This title of the head of 

what was a pagan religion is now held by the Pope! Julius Caesar was seen by most of his subjects as 

a divine being, yet another god king. Caesar travelled to Egypt where he fell for the charms of Cleopa- 

tra whom he would later take to Rome. But, in 44BC, he was murdered on the Ides (15th) of March by 

those who hated him for the power he had over them and the Empire. 

There followed a long series of emperors, most of them less than wise and compassionate, but 

there were many good things about the Roman civilisation, too. Nothing is all good or all bad. Under 

the rule of Vespasian in the nine years from 70AD a system of education was introduced which was 

influenced by the ideas and beliefs of Plato and Aristotle. He made his minister of education a 

Spaniard turned Roman citizen called Quintilian who much admired the Greek philosophers. He 

organised an elaborate system of schools in the Roman Empire which taught the virtues of liberty, 

justice and truth, while abhorring cruelty and oppression. If only they and their like in Greece had 

been allowed to flourish and grow, what a different world we would live in today. Instead, Christianity 

was to cast its darkness across the Roman Empire and beyond. The schools were closed and their 

teachers scattered or killed because the pursuit of knowledge outside the pages of the Bible was 

seen as heresy. The great library at Alexandria was turned into a theological college and darkness and 

delusion descended on the collective mind of the human race. 

So, in our story, we have been through two distinct phases of human history. There were the times 

when extra-terrestrials populated the planet. Then, after the end of Atlantis, fewer of them came here 

but they still visited, and were seen by the people as gods. Channelling and psychic communications 

became the means through which the ‘gods’ most influenced us. ETs working for the Light – the 

great majority – and the Light Consciousness, have, in general, been working through the volunteers 

and any humans who wish to hear their message of love and spiritual freedom. But the Light will not 

interfere in human free will while the Luciferic stream has no such ethics. It has used whatever 

means necessary to create conflict, confusion and ignorance. 

All three of which bring to mind what has been one of Lucifer’s most effective vehicles for sup- 

pressing knowledge, understanding and mental liberation. It was his invention and it has served his 

cause so wonderfully well. Only today, nearly two thousand years later, are we beginning to cast off 

the yoke it has imposed on human evolution. It is the tragedy we call Christianity. 

3

A Brotherhood of Clans

EGYPT was another major influence on the pre-Christian world. The name means ‘black land’ and refers to the silt left by the flooding Nile.

Like Sumer, this civilisation grew from settlements on a major river where the fertility of the soil would ensure that there was enough to eat. Researchers believe the land was settled before 3,000BC and developed into a system of Pharaoh dynasties and dictatorships. I feel the Egyptian civilization goes back thousands of years earlier than this and new research is supporting that contention. There are some who believe that extra-terrestrials were very active in this region, at least in the early days. I have no problem in accepting that the culture was seriously influenced, either by legends and myths originating from ET activity, or by the direct appearance on some level of spacecraft and their occupants, probably both. What form this interaction took, I’m not sure, and again ETs operate on many other levels of reality. If you look at many of the statues, artwork, and face make-up from early Egypt and Mesopotamia, they often emphasise large eyes. There are several civilisations elsewhere in the Universe which have very large eyes when compared to ours. I am sure that some Egyptian ‘gods’ were extra-terrestrial in origin and the Egyptians said that these ‘gods’ went into the sky in their flying boats.

There is a view among some researchers which says that ETs, some with a human-like form, came regularly to the Earth in these ancient times and began the tradition of god-kings in many civilisations which, in Egypt, manifested as the Pharaohs. It is said that these kings were the human extension of negative extra-terrestrial control and that the whole idea of a monarchy came from their wish to manipulate humanity. The Pharaohs and kings were, according to this theory, persuaded that they were different from the rest of humanity and the representatives of the gods (ETs) on earth. In fact, this belief system contends, the monarchs were puppets being used by some space people to keep the masses in ignorance and spiritual imprisonment. The monarchs, too, were conned and indoctrinated, it is said. I don’t know and have no way of knowing if there is any truth in this, but I offer it to you as information and make of it what you will. I’ve put it all on the back burner for now with a great deal else, but it makes sense to me.

One highly significant Pharaoh was Amenophis IV. About five years into his reign he adopted the name Khu-n-aten and is now known as Akhenaton. He abolished idols and the traditional multi-god religion and moved the capital from Thebes to a new city in Middle Egypt called El-Amarna. A Brotherhood temple was built there in the shape of a cross and he established the simple worship of the Sun God, Aten. Perhaps he realised the true significance of the Sun as a source of knowledge and guidance, or possibly he was used by the Brotherhood to create a new one-god religion. Some researchers see him as a tool of the Brotherhood infiltrators who misled his people. Maybe he was. I don’t know the truth about him. Anyone can be manipulated; that is particularly true when you have left this physical level and can no longer challenge what is said and done in your name. Look at the man we call Jesus! And as I keep stressing, secret societies can be used for good or ill – it depends on who is in control and what society they are operating in. The French Resistance in the Second World War was a secret society in a sense. I don’t believe it is wise to be black and white on this as some researchers are. For instance, I believe that Akhenaton was right, there is only one God, one overall consciousness, but that doesn’t mean that I agree with everything else he believed. We have to be selective and free ourselves from rigid dogma.

What I do feel is that at least after the time of Akenaton the infiltration of the Brotherhood and its expansion did gather pace. When Akhenaton died in about 1362BC his successors moved the court back to Thebes and reinstated the multi-god religions. One successor had a preference for the cult of the god Amen or Amun and he changed his name from Tutankhaten to Tutankhamun. He was to become world-famous thousands of years later when his tomb was uncovered in the Valley of the Kings at Luxor. Akhenaton was to be branded a heretic. While the court was moved back to Thebes, the Brotherhood and its Mystery School of secret initiations stayed put. It used the temple built by Akhenaton as its headquarters and, in doing so, broke away from the state hierarchy. From El-Amarna, agents of the Brotherhood were sent out to set up other branches far and wide. I believe that from this point, the Egyptian Brotherhood was probably working with less than positive intent and the expansion of the infiltrated, Luciferic version would now begin to spread its influence and manipulation. Each of the Brotherhood priests at El-Amarna had a bald spot and wore a cord around his robe, tied at the loins. This mode of appearance was later adopted by many other orders such as the Franciscan monks in Christian times. The Mystery Schools were a vehicle to pass on the secret knowledge for positive and negative intent and for the use of hallucinogenic drugs, sexual rites, and human sacrifice was not unknown either, depending on who controlled them. Mind control techniques were well understood.

Offshoots of the Brotherhood began to emerge, particularly from these Egyptian and Babylonian times. Each had the same secret codes, symbols and initiations. No one in these secret societies is allowed to know what is going on at the level above them and this is an extremely effective means of manipulation which has been used through the ages. Such organisations continue to this day with names like the Freemasons, Knights Templar, the Order of the Quest, the Knights of Malta, the Jesuits, the Round Table and countless others. The Brotherhood is now at the elite level, under the control of the negative consciousness. The names may have changed and the number increased enormously since ancient times, but the agenda remains the same. I am not saying that every member of these societies is knowingly working against the good of humanity. Certainly not. Most of them will not have a clue about how their society is being used. What I am saying is that those groups and others are being controlled by people who are seeking to continue and complete the ‘Great Work of Ages’ – the takeover of the planet and the human mind. How they propose to complete that task we will see later.

One of the most active Brotherhood organisations today are the Freemasons and they would seem to have their origins in Sumer and Egypt in the guilds of the stonemasons and craftsmen. These guilds copied many of the Brotherhood and mystery school traditions and initiations. The title Grand Master, which is common to most secret Brotherhood branches, was already being used at this time. Later, these guilds would evolve into freemasonry which is open to anyone considered acceptable (not just masons) and has been a front for some outrageous behaviour and manipulation. It aims, like the whole infiltrated Brotherhood through the centuries, to keep spiritual knowledge from the general population (the basis of that set out at the start of this book) and even twist the version it gives to its initiates. Freemasonry is, today, the major arm of the Brotherhood. Five thousand years after ancient Egypt, Albert Pike, a Grand Commander of the Supreme Council of Freemasonry in America, would describe this secret society as:

The Custodian and depository of the great philosophical and religious truths unknown to the world at large, and handed down from age to age by an unbroken current of tradition, embodied in symbols, emblems, and allegories.

It is often asked who are ‘they’, the elite that researchers speak of in relation to the conspiracy to

control the human race. How can such an ambition possibly have spanned thousands of years? As Pike said, the knowledge and the agenda are handed down through the generations. ‘They’ are people who have been accepted into the highest levels of initiation by the infiltrated Brotherhood societies. At any point in history over the last 5,000 years those accepted into the highest degrees have continued the Great Work, while looking for those with the potential to take over from them. So while the personnel change, the agenda and methods have remained very much the same. Only those considered certain to continue the work and keep it secret are accepted in the elite levels. One way potential adepts have been tested is by telling them to spit on the cross. Those who refuse are congratulated for their commitment to serve God and reject such heresy. But they are never subsequently considered for promotion, because they cannot be trusted with the knowledge of the real agenda. Those who do spit on the cross are the ones who go on up the ladder because, among other things, they do as they are told.

It is part of the Freemasons’ mythology that human civilisations were begun by visitors from the star Sirius which they connect with the Egyptian goddess, Isis. Sumerian stories record that these ETs were fish-like in their appearance – the ‘Oannes’ I mentioned before – and that they passed on information about building, spiritual symbolism, science and arts. The Egyptians certainly acknowledged the importance of Sirius to them. The Freemasonic and Brotherhood symbol of the pyramid with the capstone depicted as the all-seeing eye goes back to these ancient times. This is said to represent the eye of Sirius – although I see it as Lucifer. The Dogon people in Mali, in sub-Saharan Africa, have had a legend, probably originating in Egypt, which has been passed on over five thousand years. It tells of a star that they claimed orbited Sirius. They knew it as the smallest and heaviest of stars containing the germs of all things and the Dogons said that it weighed so much that ‘all the Earthly beings combined cannot lift it’. The legend further claims that it took fifty years for the star to orbit Sirius.

All this is remarkable when you think that the star they have known about for thousands of years was not officially discovered until the last century and was photographed for the first time in 1970. It has been named Sirius B, and the Dogons have been proved correct in their claims. For it does take around fifty years to complete an orbit and scientists have suggested that one cubic foot of Sirius B matter would weigh 2,000 tons. Obviously, Sirius is of considerable relevance to what has been happening on this planet. How could Earth people know such details unless they were told by those who knew? Extra-terrestrials or highly accurate channelling.

Freemasonry, like most secret societies of the infiltrated Brotherhood, bases its beliefs and aims on the worship of the Sun God and Mother Goddess mythology which it is believed was common to ancient civilisations. This Father/Mother belief was reflected in the Egyptian trinity of gods – Osiris, the father, Isis, the mother, and Horus, the son. Another name often used for the Brotherhood is its Latin name, the Illuminati, or ‘illuminated ones’. It may sound fantastic at this stage in our story, but the world is controlled today by a Brotherhood of secret societies which go back to this period. The swastika, the lamb, the obelisk, the apron, which some Egyptian gods are depicted as wearing, and, of course, the pyramid and eye are still the symbols of the Brotherhood societies. Thousands of years after ancient Egypt you can find the pyramid and eye symbol very easily in America. It forms the reverse of the Great Seal of the United States and appears on every dollar bill. The truths pedalled by the negative secret societies have been twisted enough to mislead their members. I feel the Egyptian beliefs have been misrespresented to an extent, but, as one researcher said so correctly, it doesn’t matter if what they believe is true or even if you believe it. As long as they believe it, we are all affected by the way their thinking influences their actions.

Channelling was at the centre of the Egyptian culture and could be used to control or, as it was in many cases, to gather knowledge that was not being made available from elsewhere. Just as the Luciferic consciousness wishes to control people, so the consciousness of ‘The Light’ wishes to set them free by allowing them access to the spiritual truths that are being denied them. Channelling is an important way of doing this. This is one reason why, despite the efforts of the manipulators, many people in Babylon and Egypt had more spiritual knowledge than the elite wanted them to know. Channellers were widely consulted as a source of divine inspiration and there were rooms called the holy of holies or sanctuaries where inter-frequency communications took place. These were built on energy points where a ‘god’ (a discarnate consciousness in this case) could communicate most effectively. This is how the prophets in the Bible got their information. Those in the Christian Church who equate channelling with devil worship should know that the term prophet comes from the Greek word which means medium!

In the early Egyptian period, some worshipped the Sun god Ra, and others followed the god Amun or Amen. These two later became fused into one, Amun or Amen Ra. After their prayers and religious teachings they would say the name of their god. This was passed on through Judaism into Christianity and, in churches all over the world today, Christians still end their prayers and readings with the word ‘Amen’. How many know that, in doing so, they are saying the name of a Pagan god of channelled or extra-terrestrial origin, just as the Egyptians did? Amen also represents a sound, by the way, that resonates a certain frequency known to the ancients. Egyptian mythology had a trinity of gods in Osiris, the father, Isis, the mother, and Horus, the son. The Egyptians believed that Osiris came to suffer so that those who believed in him would live. He was known as Lord of Eternity, the Judge and Saviour of the human race, the Resurrection and the Life, the Bread of Life, the Redeemer and Mediator who would decide the eternal fate of heaven or hell for the dead. Horus was portrayed sitting on his mother’s knee and, from this, the idea of the Madonna and child was to emerge in Christianity. The Egyptian figure of evil, Set, became the Christian version, Satan. The cross was an Egyptian symbol for thousands of years before it was adopted by Christianity and the Egyptians celebrated the festival of Easter, the day that Horus, the son, was said to have died and risen again to become one with his father. All this would have been influenced by the Babylonian belief in Bel and both would have begun with the same channelled communications or extra-terrestrial influence. In fact, I think that most of this symbolism relates back to extra-terrestrial activities and the star systems they came from, and from the knowledge that the day was approaching when the forces of disharmony (Set, Satan, Lucifer etc) would be overcome by harmony. That time is now.

The idea of a trinity of gods, or three gods in one, is a theme that runs through countless pre-Christian religions. The Christians merely copied it as they copied everything else. Some of the symbolism of the trinity is linked to energy balancing. The three points of the triangle stand for positive/negative/balance, and male/female/balance. The triangle is a well-known esoteric symbol as is the double interconnecting triangle known as the Star of David. This represents the balance of the spiritual with the balance of the physical.

Thousands of years before Christianity, dogmatic religious belief, based on the misunderstandings and twisted truths I have highlighted, was already being used by the Luciferic consciousness in its many guises to close down the potential of the human mind and to fill it with myths and the literal interpretation of symbolic stories. The fear of the gods and the horrors that would be visited upon those who did not do as they were told was a very effective way of keeping the masses from the knowledge of their true selves. The god kings of the various cultures and the gathering power of the priests as interpreters of the gods’ desires added to the expansion of the religious

dogma and control.

The Egyptian elite were an advanced people for their time in many ways, although they kept most of the population in physical and spiritual slavery. They performed operations – mummies have been found with well-set fractures and false teeth. It was to be many thousands of years before anything like this appeared in Europe. Educated Egyptians understood the principles of astronomy and astrology, as did the Babylonians. Astronomy and astrology were seen as indivisible sciences. The richer Egyptians lived in beautiful homes with elegant furniture and artwork. In England, three thousand years later, some Christian clergy were still condemning the use of knives and forks as the work of the devil.

The culture and belief systems developed in Mesopotamia and Egypt, possibly under the influence of extra-terrestrials and channelled sources, were to have a fundamental impact on all that followed. India was also developing a distinct culture in the pre-Christian world but, again, the basis of the Hindu religion was inherited from the West when Aryan peoples invaded around 1500BC and turned the Indians into their servants. The gods of India, therefore, have a somewhat familiar ring. The father god of the Hindus is Brahma and he is part of a trinity of gods which includes Krishna, their version of the Jesus-type figure. Krishna is the Hindu saviour (see Bel, Osiris, etc). He is said to have lived around 1,000BC and is still revered today in much the same way as Jesus. The texts from which Hinduism was created are called the Vedas and in them you can find references which appear to record extra-terrestrial activities. Hinduism was a religion introduced by the invaders to create a strict system of hierarchy known as castes. It was a means to divide and rule. The religious apartheid which Hinduism promotes with its castes, taboos and impositions is a continuing confirmation, as with most religion, that large areas of incarnate humanity are yet to evolve from spiritual childhood. But, if you want a system of control, it’s wonderful and it is being used in that way today just as it was by the Aryans. Missionaries from the Egyptian Brotherhood also arrived in India during and after the invasion and, as a consequence, its power began to expand rapidly. India is, today, a major centre of Brotherhood activity.

Five hundred years after the physical life claimed for Krishna came Gautama Buddha which translates as Gautama the Enlightened. Today he is known simply as Buddha and, in his name, the religion of Buddhism has flourished. Buddha was born in India into a royal family. He was a prince, but he gave up this privilege and wealth to spread his philosophy which incorporated reincarnation and an ethical way of life based on peace and love. I don’t agree with all that he believed in but there is much that I can easily support. He spoke out against the priests of the day and encouraged the pursuit of truth, wisdom and knowledge. He talked of a universal brotherhood (the positive variety!) and equal rights for men and women. Buddha spoke simple truths. He had no desire to be turned into some saviour-god or to be worshipped by followers who complicated his simple philosophy with additions, ceremonies and hierarchies. All he stood for – and all we ever really need – is spiritual knowledge, not endless ‘isms’ to complicate them.

After Buddha’s physical release, his beliefs became the dominant religion in India. In the third century, King Asoka would adopt Buddhism and send his representatives across the known world to promote its philosophy. They travelled as far as Alexandria in Egypt where it became diluted somewhat by the Egyptian idea of Osiris, Isis and Horus. The depiction of Horus in the arms of his mother, Isis, became Buddha in the arms of the goddess, Hatari. Buddhism was replaced by Brahmanism as the major religion in India, but it was accepted by other Eastern countries and has made significant inroads into other parts of the world. Buddha’s contribution to the raising of planetary consciousness was very successful. He is a wonderful example of how the volunteer consciousness

seeks to work, with simple truths and no imposition. Hinduism was to become the state religion in India as the centuries passed and it was to do for Indian evolution what Christianity did in the West. It held back their mental and spiritual development for thousands of years.

Confucius was another volunteer incarnation. He was born in about 551BC in China. His real name was K’ung Fu-tze which meant Master K’ung but this became Latinised into Confucius. He worked as a schoolmaster and stressed ethical conduct and the importance of setting an example through one’s own behaviour. He was later a brilliant magistrate and Minister of Crime who argued vigorously for social reform. But, like many of his kind, his wisdom was acknowledged less in his lifetime than after his physical death. He died a disappointed man, believing he had failed to bring about the change of attitude he had hoped for. However, with his going he became a national hero and his words have been constantly quoted ever since. Sometimes, when we leave this level we can release an energy which can affect people long afterwards and those who tune to this energy field will begin to focus on what that person has done and said. One Confucian saying was, What you do not like when done to yourself do not do to others. This theme of ‘do to others what you would have them do to you’ is common to many religions and philosophies. Many claim it for themselves when it is really an eternal truth. If we all observed it in our everyday lives, what a different world it would be. In China, during the life of Confucius, there was another being of great evolution called Lao-tsze, from whom we get Taoism. His views were similar to those of Buddha but they, too, were complicated and devalued in the usual way by those who followed the ‘ism’ created in his name. The Chinese led the world in their greatest periods with their knowledge and creativity. They identified the energy grid of the Earth which they called Dragon Lines and they introduced a form of healing called acupuncture which balanced the flows in the energy grid of the human body. They also discovered the opposing forces which need to be kept in balance and called them the yin and the yang.

Buddha, Confucius, Lao-tsze, Jesus: the list goes on. All these, and others like them, are aspects of consciousness who came into incarnation to bring to this frequency simple messages from higher frequencies in order to raise and awaken human consciousness from the bondage of religion, myth and ignorance. As superb psychic channellers who could access information and understanding from very high sources, they also channelled energies of immense power to the planet. In most cases, their later followers have turned them into saviour figures or people to be worshipped as mystical heroes. This has often polluted their philosophy on life into dogmas and creeds. They have also attributed to them sayings and experiences that either never happened or derived from myths, events and people of an earlier time or different location. It is the last thing they wanted or believed in when they walked this Earth, I feel.

Before we leave the pre-Christian story in Europe and the East, we need to look at two other civilisations which have had a profound impact on human evolution, the Greeks and the Romans. Around the Aegean Sea, thousands of years before Christianity, there were incarnations of the volunteer consciousness. Some influenced people in the area where Athens was later built and helped to start the Mycenaean civilisation. Others incarnated on the island of Crete and became known as the Minoans. At Knossos on Crete you can still see the ruins of a magnificent palace called the Labyrinth. Without knowing its historical background, I went to Crete on holiday. When we visited Knossos I was guided by my intuition to bury in the ruins of the palace a large crystal I had been given in Glastonbury. The palace was clearly built on a strong earth energy point, as were most ancient palaces and temples. The ancients had a greater understanding of the nature of earth energies than those who came after them in the Christian era. Again, when I talk of volunteer incarnations, I don’t mean that they were the whole civilisation, only certain members of it. Sometimes they were

listened to, sometimes ignored or even killed. The Mycenaeans worshipped a trinity of gods and their religious symbol was the cross. They were conquered by tribes of Aryan peoples who took control of the land we call Greece. They worshipped a god called Zeus. The Ancient Greeks (also known as the Hellenes) were not a nation as such in these early days. They were a series of independent tribes and were only formed together into a nation when Philip of Macedonia took control in the 4th century BC. By then they had founded the original Olympics.

The Greeks at this time did not have a state religion. People were allowed to worship whichever gods they felt right were right for them and they would consult the hundreds of ‘Oracles’ (channellers) who were available in the temples and shrines for guidance. Again, we see this misunderstanding between discarnate communicators and ‘gods’ which has caused so much confusion. The word ‘angel’ comes from the Greek angelos, meaning messenger. Angels were believed to be divine messengers. This pagan belief was encompassed into Christian doctrine. The Greeks produced some outstanding examples of the volunteer consciousness. In the 6th century BC, Xenophanes was suggesting that God was not a man but a mind which orders the Universe and is beyond human understanding. He said there was a unity of all things and ‘the all is one and the one is God’. Xenophanes challenged the belief that a god came to Earth and suffered so that our sins could be forgiven. As we have seen, this came from Bel, perhaps even earlier, and the sacrifice of the lamb. But, later, along would come Christianity to carry on that myth for another 2,000 years. The great Greek thinkers, who were unfortunately only in the minority, realised that the Universe is governed by mathematical law and consciousness of high evolution, and not by mythical gods.

The period 600 to 300BC saw Greece at the height of its intellectual powers. Pythagoras and Thales travelled to Egypt to absorb its knowledge which they would use together with their own inspiration and research to become the first Greek scientists. Science comes from a Latin word meaning knowledge. Thales was the founder of Greek geometry, astronomy and philosophy while Pythagoras was a superb mathematician who said, as did Philolaus, that the earth revolved around the Sun. This was two thousand years before it became accepted wisdom. Pythagoras was a social and religious reformer who stood for truth and ethics in all things. He was a vegetarian by ethical choice. Healing was another aspect of Greek life which evolved rapidly in this period and Hippocrates became known as the Father of Medicine. Doctors still take the Hippocratic oath. He refused to accept the idea, prevalent until then, that illness was caused by sin or devils. Surgery developed, too, in Greece but Christianity would put an end to all that for around 1700 years because they believed in the resurrection of the physical body. They did not want mutilated bodies being resurrected and, as Christian power grew, Greek and Roman hospitals and healing centres would be destroyed and their doctors killed or banished. The Greeks were the first people since Atlantis to make geography a science. They produced the first historians, they investigated the laws of physics and discovered the law of cause and effect. Democritus suggested that matter was made up of atoms two thousand four hundred years before modern science. Greece produced outstanding playwrights, artists and orators and created laws and forms of democratic government which have been the foundations of what we see today. The word democracy comes from Greece.

The three greatest philosophers of this time were Socrates, Plato, and Aristotle. They did not know everything or get everything right, and they were influenced to an extent by the culture around them. But here were three aspects of the volunteer consciousness who were, in so much of their understanding, thousands of years in advance of their time. Socrates was a medium who communicated with other levels and pursued truth, knowledge and understanding with unwavering determination. He talked in the market places and on street corners, propounding his views and questioning people

in order to gain more knowledge. He said that a revolution of thought was the only way to a revolution of behaviour. Socrates was the first since Atlantis to explain scientifically the mystery of life. He taught that around the Earth were ‘many mansions for the soul’. How close this is to the ‘many mansions in my Father’s house’ in the Bible. He also said that those we contacted in these ‘many mansions’ were not supernatural gods but discarnate beings like us. Socrates was not popular with the priests who still had power despite the undermining of their credibility by these outstanding men. While they were tuning to extremely high levels of consciousness, the mass of the people were still influenced by ignorant priests. Socrates was accused of corrupting the young by propounding heretical ideas and was sentenced to death by drinking hemlock. This he did with great calmness and confidence, because he knew where he was going and he knew it was better than where he was. When asked by his friend, Crito, how he wished to be buried, Socrates replied, Wherever you will, if only you can catch me. Is it not strange that, after all I have said to convince you that I am going to the society of the happy, you still think this body to be Socrates? To die and be released is better for me.

The execution of Socrates for speaking his mind was a rare happening in Athens, and it came during a period when the ideals of freedom of speech were temporarily forgotten. Normally, Athens, with its liberal attitude, provided a great contrast to other areas of the world where one could be murdered for the mildest questioning of those in power. Socrates had been allowed to speak freely until then. Indeed, freedom of speech, religion and politics were generally an accepted part of life except for the odd period when those ideals lapsed. Socrates must have said the wrong thing at the wrong time from the point of view of the authorities because his pupil, Plato, was later allowed to continue to speak in the same vein without losing his life. Plato was devastated by his friend’s death and left Greece to visit Egypt, Palestine, Italy and Sicily. He learned from the people and cultures he encountered while outlining his beliefs in virtue and justice wherever he went. Plato was a man of courage and spoke out against tyranny. He saw it as cowardice which, of course, it is. The King of Sicily was so outraged by this that he had Plato arrested and sold into slavery. Fortunately, he was bought by a supporter who gave him back his freedom. When you are here for the good of the planet and humanity, the other levels are always trying to protect you in times of danger. They work through others who are in close enough contact with their higher selves to be used as a means of communicating through their thoughts. In this case, Plato was bought by a supporter and not by someone who might have prevented all the wonderful work he had yet to do.

Plato returned to Athens and founded a school of philosophy which was called the Academy. It was named after the garden in which it was built and, today, we still use the word academy for an educational institution. Those with open minds flocked to hear the Plato wisdom. Pupils were encouraged to think, question and look at everything with open, inquiring minds. Every opinion was welcomed. He said that things were not always what they appeared at first to be. Two thousand three hundred years ago he said the mind was the eternal part of us which could exist outside the physical body. Even today, our so called state-of-the-art science still hasn’t realised that the eternal mind and the brain are not the same and that consciousness can exist outside the body. Indeed, that is its usual state. Plato, incidentally, was apparently involved in the Greek mystery school of the time. I don’t know if this was a positive or negative influence on him. I certainly disagree with some of his views on life, but his understanding of creation was well ahead of today’s ‘science’.

Just as Socrates taught Plato, so Plato taught Aristotle. Aristotle could have been a reincarnation of the Socrates consciousness. Socrates helped Plato to awaken to his true self and, through reincarnation, Plato may have done the same for him later when he became the personality called Aristotle.

You can see how reincarnation can allow a relatively few aspects of consciousness to have an ongoing effect on human thinking. When one of their physical lives ends, another begins, and the work continues in another body. I think the Luciferic consciousness works in exactly the same way. Aristotle was a genius of his time. He was well versed in chemistry, physics, biology, mathematics, astronomy, botany, anatomy and psychology and was always searching for further understanding in all these subjects and more. Like Plato, he started a school. It was known as the Lyceum. He also inspired the foundation of the famous university at Alexandria where people could research and lecture without the diversions of the mythical gods promoted by the religions.

The intellectual greatness of Athens withered during the Peloponnesian War when the Spartans and Corinthians combined with others to defeat the Athenians. The war lasted twenty-seven years and the pre-eminence of Athens was over. Within a few centuries of it being Christianised, the Church would burn all the writings of Plato, Aristotle and other Greek knowledge that came to light. They saw this human enlightenment as heresy against the Bible. But some of their work survived and would rise again to public attention after the Renaissance in Europe.

The incarnations of the volunteer consciousness that propelled Athens into the centre of intellectual thought was extremely successful in raising understanding and would continue to affect the thinking of millions over the centuries. But the power of the Luciferic consciousness to control the minds of so many should not be underestimated. Its most important weapons are conflict, imposition and ignorance, and it would have been very determined to put an end to what was happening in Athens. The Lucifer-controlled human beings in the negative secret societies and elsewhere, always seek to stimulate conflict. The cause doesn’t matter as long as it happens. The wars that destroyed intellectual Athens and the pursuit of further knowledge would be repeated across the globe and over the generations, as the struggle between harmony and disharmony increased in its intensity.

Greek philosophy would influence the Romans. Around 1000BC some nomadic tribes settled alongside the River Tiber in what is now Italy. They called their settlement Latium, hence Latin. This language was the fusion of the Aryan tongue and the Celtic. It evolved through the interaction and inter-marriage of the Aryan speakers and the darker-skinned Iberian Celts. By 753BC, a trading centre had been established near to seven hills and was named Roma. From this beginning was to come a vast empire which, at its peak, would encompass Spain, France (Gaul), Italy, Dalmatia, Macedonia, Greece, Asia Minor, Syria, Palestine, Libya, Numidia, Corsica, Sardinia, Sicily, Crete, Cyprus, Egypt and most of Britain and Mesopotamia. This was achieved largely through violence and slaughter.

The early Romans were governed by kings. They had a flirtation with a republic, though it could hardly be described as a democracy. The priests with their mumbo jumbo still held sway. There was a people’s forum, a sort of popular assembly called the Comita Tributa, but, any time the priests said the gods did not wish it to take place, it had to be cancelled. The priests determined the wishes of the gods by examining the hearts and livers of sacrificed animals. They believed that the heart and liver were the seat of the mind and that, through them, the gods could speak to them. The chaotic republic was replaced by a series of Emperors. This began after the emergence of the most famous Roman of them all, Julius Caesar, who was born in 100BC. He was a military leader who fought, conquered, and terrorised most of Europe. For, despite all his gifts as an orator and general, he was a tyrant and a butcher. He had many enemies in Rome who feared and resented his growing power. Eventually, he invaded his own country. He crossed a stream called the Rubicon which marked the border between his province and the rest of Italy. He took control of Rome and her empire and, in time, gave himself the title Pontifex Maximus as head of the state religion. This title of the head of

what was a pagan religion is now held by the Pope! Julius Caesar was seen by most of his subjects as a divine being, yet another god king. Caesar travelled to Egypt where he fell for the charms of Cleopatra whom he would later take to Rome. But, in 44BC, he was murdered on the Ides (15th) of March by those who hated him for the power he had over them and the Empire.

There followed a long series of emperors, most of them less than wise and compassionate, but there were many good things about the Roman civilisation, too. Nothing is all good or all bad. Under the rule of Vespasian in the nine years from 70AD a system of education was introduced which was influenced by the ideas and beliefs of Plato and Aristotle. He made his minister of education a Spaniard turned Roman citizen called Quintilian who much admired the Greek philosophers. He organised an elaborate system of schools in the Roman Empire which taught the virtues of liberty, justice and truth, while abhorring cruelty and oppression. If only they and their like in Greece had been allowed to flourish and grow, what a different world we would live in today. Instead, Christianity was to cast its darkness across the Roman Empire and beyond. The schools were closed and their teachers scattered or killed because the pursuit of knowledge outside the pages of the Bible was seen as heresy. The great library at Alexandria was turned into a theological college and darkness and delusion descended on the collective mind of the human race.

So, in our story, we have been through two distinct phases of human history. There were the times when extra-terrestrials populated the planet. Then, after the end of Atlantis, fewer of them came here but they still visited, and were seen by the people as gods. Channelling and psychic communications became the means through which the ‘gods’ most influenced us. ETs working for the Light – the great majority – and the Light Consciousness, have, in general, been working through the volunteers and any humans who wish to hear their message of love and spiritual freedom. But the Light will not interfere in human free will while the Luciferic stream has no such ethics. It has used whatever means necessary to create conflict, confusion and ignorance.

All three of which bring to mind what has been one of Lucifer’s most effective vehicles for suppressing knowledge, understanding and mental liberation. It was his invention and it has served his cause so wonderfully well. Only today, nearly two thousand years later, are we beginning to cast off the yoke it has imposed on human evolution. It is the tragedy we call Christianity.

Previous ChapterNext Chapter4 

 

Bible Stories 

 

THE story of the Jews is woven through the early Middle Eastern cultures. 

About eighteen centuries before Christianity some event caused the Euphrates to change its 

course and bypass the Sumer city of Ur. No more could the land around the city be irrigated by an 

extensive system of ditches, nor could their ships reach the sea to trade. The inhabitants moved in- 

land to settle alongside the river at Babylon. Abraham of the Old Testament left the city of Ur with 

his family and slaves. Among them was his nephew, Lot. According to Hebrew scriptures they set- 

tled in Syria (an abbreviation of Assyria) which they called Canaan. This name was later given to the 

whole area west of the Jordan, including what became Palestine. They led a nomadic life with their 

animals and, at one time, travelled to Egypt in search of food during a famine. Abraham was much 

impressed by what he saw in Egypt and took this knowledge of their beliefs and customs back to 

Canaan. He became a wealthy and influential man and used his hundreds of armed slaves to sup- 

port various factions in the wars between Canaanite communities. 

Abraham fathered two children late in his life by two women, Hagar and Sarai, and they were 

named Ishmael and Isaac. It is quite possible, given his advanced age, that they were fathered by a 

younger man or men. It was now that Abraham introduced circumcision which he had seen used in 

Egypt. Abraham’s idea was to create a distinction between the followers of his God and the other 

peoples of Canaan. They worshipped the Sumerian god, En-lil, which became known as Allah or El. It 

was originally a Sun god, though almost certainly with extra-terrestrial origins, and they would have 

thought they were communicating with this being through their channellings. With the death of 

Abraham, his son Isaac became head of the family and he had twin sons, Esau and Jacob. The family 

and its offshoots were still nomads, but rich ones by the standards of the time. Jacob, the story goes, 

fathered twelve sons and the one he called Joseph was sold by jealous brothers to travelling mer- 

chants in the desert. Joseph was taken by them to Egypt where he was sold into slavery, but later he 

would become a favourite of the Pharaoh. This may sound far-fetched at first, but Egypt was then 

ruled by Bedouin invaders, the Hyksos or ‘Shepherd Kings’. They were the same race as Joseph, the 

Arab nomad, and they had a similar culture. Joseph was made prime minister and put in charge of 

food production in Egypt. When ten of his brothers were driven to Egypt by famine they were re- 

united. Jacob was known as Israel, which means ‘El (God) does battle’ and his family and descen- 

dants would be called Israelites. 

The twelve sons of Jacob grew into twelve tribes. The so-called House of Joseph, the slave-turned- 

prime minister, took a different course to the others. The Israelites settled in an area called Goshen 

on the Eastern side of Lower Egypt, and over the next four hundred years or so they became a nation. 

All was well for them while the Shepherd Kings reigned in Egypt but, when they were removed by 

rebellion, life became tough for the Israelites. They were disarmed and put to work as slaves. The 

Egyptians decreed that all male children of the Israelites should be killed and the intention was that 

soon the Israelite nation would cease to exist. 

Around the thirteenth century BC the man known as Moses was born and, it is said, was brought 

up by a Pharaoh’s daughter after he was found floating in a basket in the bulrushes. The story goes 

that he killed an Egyptian for badly treating an Israelite and fled into the desert of Sinai. There he 

learned more of Allah, the God of Abraham, and he had what appeared to be profound psychic ex- 

periences and communications. To him this had to be God and not just a discarnate entity. Either 

that or he was contacted by extra-terrestrials or subjected to some sort of mind-suggestion. Some of 

the descriptions in the Bible of this god of Moses could certainly be spacecraft of some kind. It is 

worth pointing out, too, that ET technology can project three-dimensional images we call holograms 

which appear to be ‘visions’. The craft need not be seen when this is happening and ‘miracles’ like a 

burning bush would be easy for ETs to manifest. Anyway, whatever it was that happened to Moses, 

his experiences led him to reject the Egyptian trinity of gods, Osiris, Isis, and Horus, and turn to 

Allah or El, the ‘One God’. Interestingly, Moses would surely have attended the Brotherhood Mystery 

School in Egypt given his royal connections and they were promoting the idea of one God at least 

from the time of Akhenaton. It has been stressed to me in channelling that we should not underes- 

timate the knowledge of hypnosis and mind-controlling drugs available in the mystery schools at 

this time. 

On the death of the Pharaoh, Moses returned to Egypt where he told the Israelites that Allah had 

appeared to him in the desert. The god had said they were his chosen people. He said further that 

Allah wished to be known by the Israelites as Yhvh, which was pronounced ‘Yaweh’ and later became 

Jehovah. This means ‘Rain Cloud’. From now on all the Israelite channellers were thought to be vehi- 

cles for the god Jehovah and the promises made to them through these sources were believed to be 

the promises of their god. 

It was the same with other peoples the world over and this is how many god-myths originated. As 

Luke’s Gospel says: “He [God] spake from the mouth of his holy prophets (channellers) which have been 

since the world began.” When you look at the communications Moses was supposed to have had with 

Jehovah on Mount Sinai you can relate it to the communications on Mount Olympus which the 

Greeks claimed to have had with their god, Zeus. The same themes run through all of them. 

Moses told the new Pharaoh of his communications and asked for permission to lead the Is- 

raelites out of Egypt to the land of Abraham in Canaan, the ‘promised land’ which ‘God’ had told 

him about. The Pharaoh eventually agreed and the great exodus began. They took with them the 

mummy of Joseph and walked across the Red Sea by a sand bar which Napoleon I was also later to 

use. On the journey, it is said, Moses was given by ‘God’ the laws of his tribe which are known as 

the Ten Commandments with all those ‘Thou shalt nots’ and such like. Perhaps he channelled them 

or maybe he just thought he was channelling them because similar laws could be found in other 

areas of the Middle East. Maybe he met with the occupants of a spacecraft. As the biblical descrip- 

tion says: 

 

“On the morning of the third day, there was thunder and lightning, a thick cloud appeared on the moun- 

tain, and a very loud trumpet was heard. [Jehovah often arrived with the sound of trumpets.] All the 

people in the camp trembled with fear. 

“Moses led them out of the camp to meet God and they stood at the foot of the mountain. The whole of 

Mount Sinai was covered with smoke, because the Lord had come down on it in fire. The smoke went up 

like the smoke of a furnace, and all the people trembled violently.” 

Exodus 19: vv 16-18. 

 

Imagine what it would be like for that ancient people, or even people today, to see a spacecraft land 

on a mountain top and you can appreciate what might have been happening on Mount Sinai. The 

fierce, harsh, and bloodthirsty God of the Old Testament would fit with the theme of extremely nega- 

tive extra-terrestrials who sought to control people on Earth through fear and imposition. Exodus 

goes on: 

 

“When the people heard the thunder and the trumpet blast and saw the lightning and the smoking moun- 

tain, they trembled with fear and stood a long way off. They said to Moses, ‘If you speak to us, we will lis- 

ten; but we are afraid that if God speaks to us, we will die’. 

“Moses replied, ‘Don’t be afraid; God has come only to test (frighten) you and make you keep on obey- 

ing him, so that you will not sin’. But the people continued to stand a long way off, and only Moses went 

near the dark cloud where God was.” 

Exodus 20: vv 18-20 

 

This constant mention of a cloud in relation to Jehovah’s appearances is interesting, given also that 

his name means ‘rain cloud’. Producing clouds is not a problem for ET technology. Indeed the elite 

Brotherhood scientists of today have the technology to manipulate the weather, at least in a small 

area. I have no doubt that some event happened on Sinai, but I am not convinced that Moses was 

given all the Thou Shalt Nots at that time. It is most likely that the whole story of the command- 

ments is a myth and the laws of the Israelites did not come through Moses on the mountain at all. 

There are many similar stories shared by different civilisations and each claims them as their own 

when all they have done is change the names involved. The religious dogma and ceremonies of the 

Israelites were naturally influenced by the Egyptians as you would expect given that they had all been 

brought up in that country. The clothing of their priests was inspired by Egypt. Incidentally, during 

the journey, the Israelites had periods of hunger and thirst, obviously, as they walked through the 

desert lands. According to the stories they were helped by manna from Heaven. I have seen this por- 

trayed as bread falling from the sky. In fact, manna is a sticky substance produced by a desert shrub. 

It became obvious when they reached the ‘Promised Land’ of Canaan that the communications to 

Moses from whatever source had left something to be desired. Either that or his communicator was 

giving him some inaccurate information for some reason. They found well-armed peoples in walled 

cities who resisted their advance. Moses had led them to believe that the promised land was unoc- 

cupied and waiting only for them. He was less than popular and the Israelites wandered in the desert 

for another forty years before they became fierce and barbaric warriors. Moses passed on and 

Joshua, a man of war, took over from him. The opposition in the promised land was still too much 

for them, but under the leadership of Joshua they ejected the Arab shepherd peoples from a large 

area. This was to be called Palestine and here they settled down as an agricultural people with each 

tribe ruled by a sheik. They were still very primitive. They had only stone implements and they made 

animal sacrifices to Jehovah who was still being channelled, followed, and often seen in ways that 

could suggest ET involvement. Jehovah was always demanding animal sacrifices and he, or they, 

were clearly a deeply unpleasant piece of work under the control of the Luciferic consciousness. To 

be circumcised by a sharp stone doesn’t bear thinking about, but that’s what happened. It was bar- 

baric. 

There were occasions when some Israelites would turn away from the instructions of Jehovah and 

worship Baal – Bel, the Son of God of Mesopotamia. As time passed the attributes given to Jehovah 

and Baal began to merge. Around 1150BC, the prophet (channeller) Samuel came on the scene. The 

Israelites were now controlled by the Philistines and Samuel inspired a desire for liberty. Saul be- 

came king, against Samuel’s wishes, and he also took over his post of high priest. Saul turned his 

tribe of Judah into the dominant force of the Israelites, defeating the Philistines and securing inde- 

pendence. Saul had a great rival in David and to escape Saul’s wrath David went into the desert of 

Judea and lived the life of a criminal, murderer, and outlaw. Men, women and children were massa- 

cred by David and his band. Many were dismembered or burnt alive. He always consulted Jehovah 

before setting out to steal and kill and always received permission. You can see how any amount of 

slaughter can be justified in the name of a god when you are either channelling a low vibrational en- 

tity or deluding yourself with your own thoughts. Such is the story of religion. 

David became king when he and his bandits joined forces with the Philistines and conquered 

Judea. He then turned on and defeated the Philistines, taking Jerusalem in the process. It is from the 

word Philistine that Palestine came after this victory. David’s armies were merciless, often burning 

and dismembering their victims. His aggression and lust for power fuelled the expansion of his em- 

pire into Canaan, the rest of Syria, and Northern Arabia. He and the Israelites now controlled a re- 

gion from the Euphrates to the Red Sea. So the Israelite Empire was born under the control of the 

House of Judah. We are now in the period up to 1015BC. As Arthur Findlay points out in his out- 

standing work, The Curse of Ignorance, people were still being fined and jailed in Britain up to the last 

century for daring to criticise David and other Old Testament heroes who were believed to be vehi- 

cles for the righteousness of God. 

After David came his son Solomon, the man of ‘wisdom’ according to legend. In fact, he had no 

more respect for human life than had David. He killed his brother, the rightful heir under their laws, 

to become king in the first place. Solomon became an important member of the Brotherhood after 

he became an advisor to the Pharaoh, Shishak I, and married his daughter. While in Egypt he was 

initiated into the Brotherhood at El Amarna and when he returned to Jerusalem he built the famous 

temple to Jehovah which has been fought over ever since. It was a Brotherhood temple and, accord- 

ing to freemasons’ legend, Solomon invited the Brotherhood craft guilds of Egypt, the forerunners of 

the freemasons, to help with its construction. Many freemasons are led to believe that their organi- 

sation began with the building of Solomon’s temple and this has added to the myth that freema- 

sonry is connected with the Bible, the Holy Land, and is in service to the ‘Great Architect of the Uni- 

verse’ – God. In fact the Brotherhood goes back well beyond the time of Solomon and, in the case of 

its elite, it answers to a very different master. As Albert Pike, the Grand Commander of the Supreme 

Council of Freemasons in America would say in the 1870s: 

 

“The Masonic Religion should be by all of us initiates in the High Degrees maintained in the purity of the 

Luciferic doctrine.” 

 

They don’t tell the lower initiates that, however, until they have agreed to submit themselves with a 

binding oath to the authority of their worshipful master who, according to the Mackey Encyclopedia of 

Freemasonry, must be obeyed as a first duty of every freemason. 

The secret Brotherhood of Babylonia and Egypt was expanding rapidly as was its negative infil- 

tration. It had already spread across other parts of the Middle East and one of its best known pro- 

moters was the Canaanite God-King, Melchizedek. His priesthood wore the famous Brotherhood 

symbol of the apron, and combined it with another Brotherhood symbol, the lamb, by making their 

aprons out of lamb skin. The freemasons still do this. The Brotherhood is also extremely strong and 

active in Israel and the Jewish culture in general today with its mystical expression, the kabbalah, 

also reflecting the classic principles of Brotherhood societies. That is not to say that the Kabbalah is 

negative. It is merely esoteric knowledge which can be used for good or ill. The Kabbalah is another 

expression of the spiritual knowledge which goes back to Atlantis and beyond and from which all 

religions have come. The Order of Melchizadek is kabbalistic and promotes the philosophy of a 

world government which is the aim of the negative Brotherhood movement. 

Solomon’s temple was nothing more than a slaughterhouse with a stream of animals being 

sacrificed daily to gratify the perceived desires of Jehovah. A high priest and an army of 30,000 

‘lesser’ priests were supported by the contributions of the people to carry out this butchery. Their 

job had nothing to do with spirituality. They were nothing more than slaughterhouse workers. The 

priests, who were now taking over in their religion from the mediums and channellers as the ac- 

cepted source of Jehovah’s will, announced that their god preferred the sacrifice of animals rather 

than crops and vegetation. The crops, you see, had to be burned as part of the sacrifice, but the ani- 

mals only had to be killed and the priests then had the right to eat or sell the carcass. This same 

mentality was still alive in the 17th century when the first lighthouse was planned. Trinity House had 

been set up by Henry VIII for the Trinity Brethren, and their duty was to pray for the souls of people 

lost at sea. In return they were given the rights to everything salvaged from the ships wrecked on the 

English coast. When the Eddystone Lighthouse was proposed, Trinity House opposed it because 

they could see that fewer wrecks meant less salvage for them. 

Under Solomon, Egyptian and Phoenician beliefs became absorbed into the Israelite worship of 

Jehovah and truths, half truths, myths, and lies were becoming merged as the centuries passed. 

When he died, the Judean empire collapsed and the other tribes of Israel revolted. Two distinct 

groups emerged, the Israelites in the north including Samaria and Galilee and those in Southern 

Judea who were called the Jews. The worship of Baal re-emerged to challenge that of Jehovah, but the 

prophets Elijah and, more successfully, Elisha, made sure the worship of Baal was destroyed and 

Jehovah ruled supreme. Women were treated appallingly. They were bought and sold and, when their 

husbands died they became part of his estate just like his cattle and land. Incest was common and 

children were sold, ill treated, and sacrificed; slavery abounded. 

The people of Israel believed they were God’s chosen people who would inherit the Earth, but a 

shepherd called Amos announced that he had communicated with Jehovah (the Lord) and he said 

their kingdom was to be taken from them. Even worse, Jehovah would lead the aggressors because 

the ‘chosen people’ had defied his instructions. Amos was right in that civil war broke out in 745BC 

and the Assyrians took advantage to conquer the lands of Israel. The ten northern tribes began to 

disintegrate, a process the Babylonians, Persians, Greeks and Romans would complete. Amos, 

Hosea and other prophets steered the people away from the belief in a nationalistic god and weak- 

ened the power of the priests. They preferred to promote a gentler God of mercy and justice who 

spoke for all people, not only the Israelites. 

The Assyrians invaded Samaria and later Judea which was by then being guided by the prophet, 

Isaiah. He proved to be a man of some wisdom and foresight and was obviously channelling a high- 

er level of consciousness than some of the others. But on his death the old view of Jehovah returned 

with the human and animal sacrifices and the power of the priests. Other prophets like Jeremiah 

warned of the consequences. He predicted the destruction of Jerusalem and the Temple (slaugh- 

terhouse) built by Solomon. Jeremiah’s predictions were vindicated when the Chaldeans under Neb- 

uchadnezzar attacked and defeated the people of Judea, the Jews. By 586BC Judah was no more and 

Jerusalem was in ruins. The Jews were dispersed across Chaldea as had already happened to the Is- 

raelites. They absorbed the customs and beliefs of the Mesopotamian peoples and many moved 

their devotion from Jehovah to Bel. The exiles inherited the Chaldean idea of rest on the seventh day, 

the Sabatu, and on their return the tradition would begin of attending churches or Synagogues to 

hear the writings of the prophets. When they were freed by the Persians, as noted earlier, they took 

the Mesopotamian customs and beliefs back to Samaria and Judea along with some of the holy 

relics, including golden candlesticks which Nebuchadnezzar had taken from them. 

They now expected the Messiah to appear and lead them to their true destiny, although many Jews 

stayed in Babylon and other areas and did not choose to return to the promised land. Incidentally, 

Jewish people trace their ancestry back to Abraham and the times we are discussing, but today the 

Jewish majority are Ashkenazim Jews, who, Arthur Koestler claims, originated from a Turkish tribe 

who converted in the 8th century as an alternative to being forced to espouse Islam or Christianity 

(see The Thirteenth Tribe). The Sephardic Jews, on the other-hand, who genetically originate from 

Biblical Jews, are today in the minority. The idea of a Messiah came from the Persians and from ei- 

ther there or Egypt they absorbed the belief in the resurrection of the physical body and that of a mil- 

lion years of righteousness. Palestine was ruled by the Persians, but the Jews were allowed to re- 

build the temple in Jerusalem and have their own religious hierarchy controlled by the Jewish people. 

The influence of Babylon on Jewish thought and belief continued to grow. Under the guidance of two 

men called Ezra and Nehemiah the Jewish society became a little more civilised. Both were greatly 

influenced by their time in Babylon where they heard the Chaldean stories of the Tower of Babel 

(Babylon), the Great Flood, and Noah. Ezra re-wrote the Book of the Law which had been destroyed 

when the temple was ransacked and the laws he says were given to Moses were no more than the be- 

liefs Ezra picked up in Babylon like the Sabbath (Sabatu) and the idea that the Creator rested on the 

seventh day. 

Jewish influence grew across the Middle East and they expanded their numbers into many areas. 

The Greeks gave them the name Hebrews which means the ‘people from the other side’ (of the 

Mediterranean.) Some of the Jewish texts were translated into Greek. The Jews became traders, val- 

uers, moneylenders and pawnbrokers, buying and selling primarily rather than producing. Alexander 

the Great, a man similar in attitude to King David, took over the Macedonian empire from his father 

and conquered Egypt and the land we know as Palestine. On the death of Alexander one of his gen- 

erals, Ptolemy I, took over Jerusalem. This wasn’t difficult because he attacked on the Sabbath and 

the Jews refused to fight on their holy day. The Greek influence on the people of Jerusalem increased 

and a dispute developed between the Hellenised (Greek influenced) Jews and those who wished to 

retain the old ways of Jehovah. Conflict erupted and in walked the King of Syria, Antiochus IV, to as- 

sume power in Jerusalem. How ironic, as we chronicle this constant bloodshed, that Jerusalem 

translates as ‘City of Peace’. Antiochus tried to force the pagan customs of Greece onto the believers 

in Jehovah and insisted they worship a god called Jove. A bloodbath ensued as the supporters of 

Jehovah resisted. 

The theme of constant conflict will be seen throughout human history. The Luciferic conscious- 

ness and the human expressions of that consciousness do not care what causes the conflict. A 

sense of religious or racial superiority, greed, a lust for power, anything will do. They will support a 

nation when it suits them and cause it to be destroyed when it doesn’t. All they want is for negative 

energy to be produced in abundance to serve the master, Lucifer, and for humanity to remain so di- 

vided and awash with fear and the pressure of everyday life that they won’t open their minds for long 

enough to see who they are and what is really going on. I am not going to keep labouring this point 

through the rest of our brief history of humankind, except where I feel it needs to be highlighted. But 

keep in mind through all that follows how conflict and division are the aims of the disharmonious 

consciousness and anything that causes that serves its purpose. Often this will be stimulated by a 

direct attack on human minds by the Luciferic consciousness which manipulates the negative 

human emotions of ego, greed, and a wish for power. You don’t have to affect many people to start a 

war, given that for most of human history the decision of one king, queen, or dictator can decide the 

fate of millions who have no desire to fight. And you only have to affect the thinking of one side be- 

cause, once they attack, the other side has to defend itself and war has begun. You can start a war by 

affecting the mind of one person and if he or she happens to be an incarnation of the Luciferic con- 

sciousness it’s child’s play. The negative secret societies of the Brotherhood in their many forms 

have had an important role in the artificial creation of conflict by pulling the strings behind the 

scenes and whenever possible getting its members and followers into positions of power. Because it 

has so many levels of initiation, one level can manipulate the lower levels who have no idea of the 

agenda being followed by their ‘superiors’. This very much applies to politicians today. In this way, 

people can help to start a conflict when they have no wish to do so. Say a brotherhood member is 

told of a plan by Nation A to attack Nation B or to undermine it in some way. That member might be 

persuaded to warn the leaders of Nation B of what was going on. The member would do this out of 

the best of intentions. But he wouldn’t know that another member from a different branch of the 

Brotherhood was telling Nation A exactly the same about Nation B. Those Brotherhood members 

would believe they were doing the right thing, but wouldn’t know that they were being used to start a 

conflict that would not have started otherwise. Once you have organisations based on secrecy and 

levels of initiation that the lower rungs know nothing about, very few people can control the rest, 

most of whom might be lovely human beings who do not wish harm to anyone. So it is with the 

Brotherhood. It may sound simplistic and these things are often more complex, but the basic 

themes of manipulation, agents provocateurs, and secret Brotherhood assassinations calculated to 

stir up conflict have been behind much of the horror that has plagued the human story. 

The invaders of Jerusalem were eventually removed, but internal strife continued between two fac- 

tions of the Jewish religion, the Pharisees (“The separated”) and the Sadducees (“The just”). The Ro- 

mans captured Judea and Jerusalem in 63BC and after a bitter conflict imposed on the people in 37BC 

an Arab Prince called King Herod. Most members of the Sanhedrin, the Jewish Council and highest 

court of justice, opposed Herod and they were killed once he gained control. He also crushed the 

power of the Sadducees for their opposition to him and the Pharisees rose to ascendancy. Herod 

died in 4BC and the internal conflict returned. The Romans assumed control and ruled through a se- 

ries of procurators, one of whom was called Pontius Pilatus. 

It was into this time and against this political and religious backdrop that a child was born called 

Jeshuah. The stories of his life would later be translated into Greek and it was then that the Jewish 

Jeshuah became the Greek version, Jesus. So the one thing we know for sure about Jesus is that his 

name wasn’t Jesus! I will, however, continue to use that name here for simplicity and because it re- 

ally doesn’t matter what he was called. It is what he did that is important. He was, I believe, born and 

brought up as an Essene. For two hundred years before his birth a group called the Essenes or 

Therapeutae (meaning healers) had lived in Egypt and Palestine. They were inspired by the Buddhist 

philosophy more than the Jewish and it is likely that their beliefs originated in India, although they 

must also have been influenced by Egyptian thought as well. It is possible that Buddha, Socrates, 

and Jesus were the same consciousness and certainly the same overall higher self. 

The Jewish historian of the first century AD, Josephus, described the Essenes as the most honest 

people in the world and he said they followed the values of justice and equality at all times. They 

were vegetarians and opposed animal or human sacrifice. They had a very different approach to life 

to the prevailing attitudes of the time. The Essenes had a number of centres in Egypt and Palestine 

and other lay members who lived in the general community, but they are best known for their settle- 

ments at Qumran alongside the Dead Sea where the Dead Sea Scrolls were found in 1947 and further 

down the shore at the giant flat-topped mountain called Masada. It was here that the Jews rebelling 

against Roman rule would commit mass suicide rather than be captured in 73AD. I visited both 

places in a short, but unforgettable, visit to Israel in 1993, as described in my autobiography. The 

love I felt flowing through me at those points was indescribable. At Qumran I found myself speaking 

the words: ‘I forgive them everything’, although I did not know why I said that or where the words 

came from. 

The Essenes were a brotherhood who worked a great deal in secret. But as I continue to stress, se- 

crecy does not always mean conspiracy in times of great religious imposition. There have been times 

when keeping your beliefs and knowledge secret has been essential to your survival. I don’t believe 

the Essenes were the perfect people they are sometimes claimed to be, but overall I feel quite good 

about them and, anyway, I think Jesus was such a strong character that he would have made his own 

mind up about things and not blindly accepted another belief system. In the American west there 

was once a farmer called Maverick who refused to brand his animals. The word maverick became 

used to describe people who refuse to be branded and linked to one organisation or group. I think 

that under that definition of the word, Jesus was a maverick. 

I believe that the man known as Joseph of Arimathea could have been the father of Jesus and not 

his uncle as the stories claim. This is a thought which keeps coming to me again and again, and oth- 

ers have channelled this information. No one knows the background for sure, and it can only be 

speculation, but it is clear that Joseph of Arimathea was very close to Jesus. Joseph was an Essene, 

as was Mary, and the Essenes possibly told her of a child she was being asked to conceive with 

Joseph of Arimathea to ensure that the right genetic combinations interacted. The Essenes believed 

this child had been foretold and Mary, then only a young girl of perhaps fourteen, agreed. The 

Joseph who is called her husband in the gospels became the guardian of Jesus and fathered other 

children with Mary. But the genetic father of Jesus was I feel Joseph of Arimathea. This was a closely- 

guarded secret known only to a few. Joseph of Arimathea was a rich landowner and businessman 

and a member of the Jewish Council, the Sanhedrin. Keeping his close family connections to Jesus a 

secret was vital if he was to play his part in the overall plan. 

We are looking here again at a highly significant incarnation of the volunteer consciousness. The 

story of Jesus and others in the Middle East was only part of what was happening at that time. All 

over the world other volunteers had incarnated to co-ordinate their work. Most of them would not 

have known what was happening in Palestine, but all would have been coordinated from a higher 

level in the same way that it is happening today. The early years of Jesus were spent with the Essenes 

in Qumran and in Egypt opening up to his true self, and remembering who he was and why he was 

here. He would have been fed rubbish along with the enlightened explanations and it would have 

been up to him to see the difference. Nothing changes. Jesus travelled further afield in the so called 

‘lost years’ which are left blank by the Bible. He passed through Mesopotamia on his way to India 

and Kashmir and he was further influenced by the words of Buddha. (See A Search for the Historical 

Jesus by Prof. F. Hassnain.) He spent several years with Buddhist thinkers and greatly impressed 

them with his knowledge and understanding. He also journeyed to Greece and England. He may 

have travelled to Glastonbury and other places in England with Joseph of Arimathea who imported 

tin from Cornwall. All the time he was learning – remembering – and passing on this knowledge. 

He was also channelling highly-potent energies into the Earth’s energy grid. He had an energy 

field which allowed him to channel energies of immense power which would have ‘fried’ most other 

people. I am not saying for a moment that Jesus understood everything that was happening and ex- 

actly why he was doing certain things. He would have simply felt impelled to do them. Certainly he 

would have known the potential consequences of returning from his travels to Palestine to challenge 

the political, economic, and religious status quo, but the urgings of his higher self would have been 

almost impossible to ignore and he would have done many things without, at the time, knowing 

why. It is like that feeling we have when we know something is going to have an unpleasant out- 

come, but somehow we go on walking into it. Know the feeling? Me, too. 

His open and verbal challenge to the established and destructive order was an effort to wake peo- 

ple up by appealing directly to their lower consciousness. If the higher consciousness could not 

communicate powerfully enough with the lower consciousness of the people then one way around 

that was to channel information through another person, in this case Jesus, so that he could speak 

directly to the lower consciousness by voice to ear. This is what all spiritual communicators come to 

do. I feel the area around Palestine, Egypt, and the Middle East was the centre of the temporary en- 

ergy grid created after the end of Atlantis and an inter-dimensional gateway. If the consciousness of 

the people could be raised in that part of the world it would have a considerable effect on the planet, 

as would direct energy channelling into the grid at that point. These were the twin tasks of Jesus and 

those around him. 

It was, to say the least, not easy to achieve. Incarnating into the thick fog of negative, imbalanced, 

energy that was engulfing this planet made it even tougher. I know there are some who believe that 

everything that happens on Earth is meant to be and part of some grand Divine Plan. I don’t believe 

that. I feel most strongly that what we see on Earth is evolution that has taken an unfortunate and 

unnecessary turn caused by this period of Luciferic opportunity and that the ability of the higher lev- 

els to affect the dense physical world is not always that easy. There is a basic plan for what needs to 

be done, but there is also much ad-libbing that goes on in reaction to human behaviour. Much of 

this behaviour is not the work or design of the Source or our own higher selves. It is the conse- 

quence of the negative energy imbalance, the density of this frequency, the Luciferic consciousness, 

and the utter nonsense which is passed on through the generations to indoctrinate each new gener- 

ation of lower selves with the same nonsense. So it was at the time of Jesus. 

I believe the idea that this man had to be nailed to a cross and die horribly in order for some judg- 

mental God to agree to forgive all the sins of humanity is the most monumental nonsense I have 

ever heard. It never ceases to amaze me how many believe it. I feel the power and privilege that Jesus 

was challenging conspired to silence him. The religious hierarchy worked with the Romans who also 

didn’t want this troublemaker to go on making waves. Forces of occupation, whether physical, eco- 

nomic, or mental, know that people who think for themselves are dangerous; and people who en- 

courage others to do the same are even more so. All the time the Luciferic consciousness is seeking 

to work through these people to achieve its ends. Jesus was nailed to a cross, the Roman punish- 

ment at the time, but I do not believe he died there. 

From what I and others have channelled and written, I believe the following is at least quite close 

to the truth. Joseph of Arimathea was a central player in the plan to ensure that Jesus did not die on 

the cross. He owned the area known as the Garden of Gethsemane near the Mount of Olives just 

outside the city walls of Jerusalem. As a member of the Jewish Council, the Sanhedrin, he would 

have known exactly what was being said about Jesus. Another Essene member of the Sanhedrin, the 

one called Nicodemus, also secretly supported Jesus and helped him as best he could. He, too, was 

an Essene. In fact there was a secret group of Essenes unrecorded by history who worked on behalf 

of Jesus and the overall plan far more effectively than those called the ‘disciples’. Most of them did 

not know the full story of what was going on most of the time because the more who knew the more 

chance there was of something slipping out that would have ruined everything. 

Jesus, Joseph, and other Essenes devised a plan unknown to the disciples and even to his mother 

Mary and his close companion, possibly his wife, Mary Magdalene. The plan was for Jesus to survive 

the cross while the authorities believed he was dead. There were three main reasons for this, though 

no doubt there were others: (a) To take the pressure off those who were supporters of Jesus, includ- 

ing the Essenes, because there were many, including the Romans, who were moving towards the be- 

lief that it was necessary to remove them. The public death and humiliation of Jesus, their focal 

point, would disperse this growing desire for a wholesale removal of his supporters and family. 

Joseph would have known this because of his close links with the Sanhedrin. He might even have 

suggested this course of action as an alternative way of destroying this challenge to the status quo. 

(b) They knew that people who question convention often have more influence on thinking when 

they are dead (or are believed to be dead) than they do when they were alive. Take the example of 

Confucius, for instance. (c) To go through great pain and trauma with the intent of helping the Earth 

and humanity creates the energy of love in quite fantastic amounts and power. And on the land 

owned by Joseph of Arimathea was one of the key points on that central heart of the post-Atlantean 

grid. It was on this point that the crucifixion would take place. 

Jesus knew all this and being a brilliant medium in constant touch with the higher levels he would 

have channelled the basic themes. His secret group put together the plan under spiritual inspiration 

and the higher frequencies were at work from their realms helping to make it happen as required. 

The timing had to be perfect. Those who were crucified were left on the cross for as long as it took 

for them to die, usually up to three days. Unless there was some way around that, Jesus could not 

possibly have survived. The only way of shortening his time on the cross was to ensure that it hap- 

pened in the hours before the Saturday, the Jewish Sabbath. No-one was allowed to be executed and 

buried on that day and anyone still alive on the cross was killed before the start of the Sabbath. The 

usual method was to break their legs with a series of blows. This was fatal to anyone nailed by the 

wrists to a cross for rather gruesome reasons I won’t go into. Therefore they had to find a way of giv- 

ing the appearance that Jesus was dead before the end of the Friday. 

Jesus made his entrance into Jerusalem to coincide with the timing he and Joseph had worked out. 

He was intentionally provocative, openly and publicly castigating the money lenders in the Temple, 

and generally stirring up discontent with the Jewish and Roman authorities. He wanted to make them 

act against him immediately. The much-maligned Judas was crucial to the plot, too. He was in on the 

plan and he ‘betrayed’ Jesus at the moment necessary to maintain the strict timing of the sequence 

of events. In the background, Joseph and Nicodemus, were working away within the Sanhedrin to en- 

sure they were reacting to schedule. 

The arrest of Jesus and the questioning by the Jewish hierarchy and Pilate followed the predicted 

time sequence and he was sentenced and nailed to the cross on the Friday. The crucifixion took 

place at a spot which adjoined the Garden of Gethsemane, owned by Joseph of Arimathea. If Jesus 

was thought to be still alive by the end of that day he would have been killed to avoid the event of his 

death running over into the Sabbath. The Essenes were well known for their knowledge of herbs and 

plants which they used in their healing. It would have been no problem for them to provide a mixture 

that would give the appearance of physical death. Indeed there are many documented examples of 

such drugs in ancient cultures, including one called Toska, a drink made of sour wine and worm- 

wood. It was given by Jewish women to those being crucified to help them lose consciousness. 

Again at the right time, a drug was given to Jesus on a sponge which was put to his mouth with the 

excuse of giving him a drink. Soon after this he appeared to expire. The emphasis is on the word ‘ap- 

peared’ because although he was exhausted and in great pain and distress, he was still alive. One 

unfortunate event which had not been foreseen was when a soldier pierced his side with a sword 

after he had been taken down. This produced much blood, another indication that he was taken from 

the cross alive. In the hours before his apparent ‘death’ he was the focal point in a vast energy 

channelling being coordinated by the higher levels right across the world. Volunteers incarnate in all 

cultures were involved although they would not have been aware that what they were doing was 

being mirrored all over the planet. 

Joseph of Arimathea went immediately to Pilate and asked for permission to remove the body of 

Jesus for burial. Pilate agreed after registering his surprise that Jesus had died so quickly and asked 

for confirmation. In preparation for what was to happen, Joseph had built a tomb in the Garden of 

Gethsemane so that Jesus could be taken from the cross to the safety of the tomb as quickly as pos- 

sible. The quicker it happened the less chance there was that someone would realise what was going 

on and the sooner he could be given medical treatment the better. A large stone was pushed across 

the entrance to ensure no one could see what was going on inside. Waiting in the tomb when Jesus 

was brought in were Essene healers in white robes and they began the healing process immediately. 

Jesus was in a bad way, but the healers stabilised his condition. Under cover of darkness, the 

stone at the entrance to the tomb was pushed back and Jesus was taken to the Essene community at 

Qumran via a safe house. After a long convalescence, he recovered and left the region with Joseph 

and the two Marys to continue the work of energy channelling and passing on information. I feel he 

travelled to places like Italy, Crete, France, and India where he might have died a very old man in 

Kashmir. Some researchers believe he was known by many names to different peoples and in Kash- 

mir he was Yuzu Asaph. His tomb is still there. However, others believe that Jesus ended his life in 

France. During a vision of the crucifixion which I had on one occasion, I channelled a series of short 

sentences which said: 

 

“Essenes, Qumran. Time to recover. Illusion complete. Opposition believe I am dead. Much travel. Long 

lifetime. Three children by two women.” 

 

Surviving a crucifixion may sound far-fetched, but Josephus the historian documents a story of a 

man known to him who was taken down from the cross alive and survived. Josephus knew the man 

and pleaded with the Roman commander, Titus, for him to be spared. Titus agreed and the man was 

taken from the cross and given medical treatment. Still today in the Phillipines there are people who 

agree to be nailed to the cross as part of some bizarre ritual to confirm their faith and when they are 

taken down after some hours they recover. So it was possible to survive a crucifixion if you were not 

subjected to that horror for too long. Remember also that other levels would have been working to 

help Jesus during that time and giving to him the energies and strength to keep him incarnate. 

The disciples, as I mentioned, were not in on the plan, apart from Judas who was considered, 

rightly as it turned out, to be the most trustworthy! When the tomb was found to be empty and the 

great stone pushed back, it was assumed the body had been stolen and later by some that Jesus had 

been resurrected – i.e. that his physical body had gone to Heaven. In fact he was recovering in a safe 

house with his Essene healers before being taken on to Qumran. Jesus had used the Jewish belief in 

a Messiah figure and the predictions of previous Jewish prophets to create interest in himself and 

therefore his words. It was like building a public platform from which he could speak his truths. He 

would stress how events in his life had been written in the ancient prophecies, but he and his secret 

support group were creating those events so they would match the prophecies. It was part of the 

plan to use the Jewish belief system to create interest and notoriety. Most of the disciples were not 

aware of this. Their inability to commit themselves totally to the work and understand its importance 

frustrated him and he was much closer to Joseph and his secret group. The ones called the disciples 

were a sort of ‘front’ for what was really going on behind the scenes and for that to work and appear 

credible it was vital that they had no knowledge of what was happening. They were very important to 

the work, but only if they didn’t know the full story. 

The plan worked magnificently in that everyone was fooled and Jesus achieved what he and his 

family and supporters came to achieve in relation to the energy grid. He also left behind a lot of peo- 

ple who were moved and motivated by his simple truths about love, Creation, and the eternal nature 

of all consciousness. The myths that were now to surround him made him far better known than 

ever he was in his lifetime in Palestine. No mention has been found of him in the works of the his- 

tory writers of the time and yet look what has been written about him since his life was hijacked by 

the religion called Christianity. Others have channelled and seen the same basic story that I have 

outlined and researchers working purely from historical information (plus some higher inspiration) 

have come up with the same themes, too. What I have no doubt about are the following: The overall 

reason for the Jesus incarnation; that he did not die on the cross; and that he was not celibate. I feel 

he was married to or at least the close companion of Mary Magdalene with whom he had children 

and that he fathered a child with at least one other woman, possibly Mary Magdalene’s sister, 

Martha. This might make some Church people reel back in horror, but the energy patterns that Jesus 

brought into incarnation would not have been wasted. They would have been passed on through the 

genetic line. This could well have meant that he needed to interact physically with more than one 

other energy field to create particular energy and genetic combinations. I talk more of this process of 

sexual interaction and the many reasons for it in my book, Heal The World. 

We should not forget, I feel, that Jesus was only one of the volunteer incarnations, although a 

highly significant one. He played an effective and courageous part in helping the Earth and human- 

ity, but so have millions of others. It has been a continuous, on-going, process and not something 

that happened only once 2,000 years ago. He was very much a man of this physical level while being 

in close contact with his higher self. He had the emotions of compassion, love, and at times anger. 

He spoke his mind and the idea that he went around in some spiritual mist talking kindly to every- 

one is well wide of the mark, I would say. Yes, he was kind to people and he had great love for the 

Earth and humanity, but sometimes love involves speaking out vehemently against injustice if that is 

what is necessary for change to happen and for people to awaken. It is such an irony that it is the 

way his lifetime was to be misrepresented that has made him the most famous of the volunteer 

incarnations. 

After Jesus left Palestine with the two Marys, Joseph of Arimathea and others, the followers of his 

teachings (Jesuians) were, apart from the Essenes, small offshoots of the Jewish religion like the 

Gnostics and Ebionites. There was no overall belief system and they each held different views about 

the details and meaning of his life. Most of them did, however, believe in his return or Second Com- 

ing which is an ancient idea that goes back to Sun worship. Once again these early groups of Jesus 

followers were guided by channellers and you can see these referred to in the ancient texts as ‘ves- 

sels’ for the holy spirit who were filled with the ‘Spirit of the Lord.’ We read of people being filled 

with the Holy Spirit and then speaking the words of the Lord. Anyone who has experienced or wit- 

nessed channelling will know that an energy descends upon the channeller. This is the communi- 

cating consciousness enveloping and synchronising with the physical vehicle or vessel through 

which it seeks to communicate. It is this energy which channellers and onlookers feel that became 

termed the ‘holy spirit’ in ancient times. These Jesus-inspired groups were much like a spiritualist 

Church of today with people gathered to hear the communications of the medium, the ones blessed 

with ‘charismata’, the Greek word for psychic abilities. 

It was only when the man we call St Paul came on the scene that Jesus, the wise and courageous 

philosopher, healer, and channel, was turned into the pagan saviour-god depicted by Christianity. 

Paul was an orthodox Jew who persecuted those sects which followed a belief in the philosophy of 

Jesus. This changed dramatically after he claimed to have seen a vision of Jesus on the road to Dam- 

ascus. This could have been a psychic vision of a non-physical entity, or a three-dimensional holo- 

graphic figure projected from a spacecraft, or he could have made it all up. But the latter is unlikely 

because from then on he clearly believed that Jesus was communicating with him and asking to be 

proclaimed Messiah and Saviour of the World. Paul was following the age-old custom of people be- 

lieving that every ghost they saw or psychic communication they experienced was from God, the 

Highest One, or in this case God’s ‘son’. What appalling consequences this was to have. 

We should remember that Paul came from a place called Tarsus in Asia Minor and there they wor- 

shipped a Greek pagan Saviour-god called Dionysus – their version of Bel. Dionysus was said to 

have been born to a virgin impregnated by the god Zeus and suffered and died to save humanity. 

Paul clearly saw Jesus as another incarnation of Dionysus, the one he learned about in Tarsus. All he 

did was transfer the myths about Dionysus to the philosopher called Jesus. Dionysus was the Greek 

Christ and the second in a trinity of Demeter, Dionysus, and Persephone in the same vein as other 

pagan gods throughout the Middle East. Dionysus was known as ‘Our Lord’, ‘the Vine’, ‘the 

Saviour’, ‘the Judge of the Dead’, ‘the Deliverer’, ‘the Born Again’, and ‘the Only Begotten Son of 

God’. Above the head of Dionysus were depicted the words ‘I am Life, Death, and Resurrection, I 

hold the winged crown’. He is also claimed to have said: ‘I am at one with my father in heaven’, and 

a service called the Eukharistia which involved animal sacrifice was performed in his honour. Paul 

was fundamentally influenced by the Greek Mystery (Brotherhood) beliefs and saviour god myths 

and these became fused in his mind with Jewish dogma. If they were controlled by the negative as- 

pects of the Brotherhood at the time, they could have set him up and mind-controlled him to do 

what he did, and believe what he saw (or didn’t) was Jesus. The lamb dying so our sins could be for- 

given would have been a basic part of his belief system and he would have had no trouble linking 

this ancient pagan myth to Jesus. People who were sacrificed on the altars for thousands of years 

were seen in the same light. From these beginnings did Paul found what became the Christian Faith. 

Jesus didn’t start Christianity. Paul did. I am not suggesting for a moment that Saul of Tarsus (St 

Paul) set out to cause all the horrors that his misunderstandings would create. He probably did it 

with the best of intentions and believed everything he said. I am sure the same can be said for most 

of those who followed him as guides and manipulators of the Christian faith. They, themselves, were 

being manipulated. 

Paul set off on his travels to tell people what Jesus was saying through him. His letters are re- 

ported in the New Testament. He made his living making tents on his journeys and three years after 

he saw his ghost or vision, or whatever it was, he arrived in Jerusalem to meet the disciple Peter and 

James, the brother of Jesus. They didn’t think much of him and they opposed his views about Jesus. 

Paul admits he never knew or met Jesus in his lifetime, but he believed Jesus was now speaking to 

him from the world of the gods. This, he thought, made him much more knowledgeable about him 

than the disciples. There was a split between the believers in Jesus as a man and philosopher and 

the Pauline Christians who followed his belief in a recycled Dionysus, who, incidentally, was said to 

have been born on December 25th. This relates to the ancient cult of the Sun God in which the peri- 

ods of mid-winter, mid-summer, and the solstices and seasons were seen as sacred times. Paul’s 

Christianity was to win the day and pagan priests were absorbed into his Church. They had no prob- 

lem being converted, because to them Jesus was just another pagan Saviour-god in the image of 

those they were used to. With their arrival Christianity became even more paganised. 

The pagan religion called Mithraism was also absorbed into the Pauline version of Christianity. 

Mithraism worshipped the saviour-god, Mithra, (see Dionysus, Bel, Osiris, Krishna, et al) and they 

celebrated his birthday on December 25th, the beginning of their winter. Names like Mithra and 

Dionysus were simply changed to Jesus and so we have the Christian Christmas Day. Mithra was 

also believed to have risen from the dead at Easter and the pagans-turned-Christian-pagans wel- 

comed that Festival into the Christian belief system. According to the Mithraists, Sunday was ‘the 

Lord’s Day’ and the Eucharist, the baptism of babies, the idea of father, son, and holy spirit, the vir- 

gin mother giving birth to the saviour, the marriage service and so much more were taken from var- 

ious streams of paganism and added to Christianity. These pagan beliefs were a mixture of extra- 

terrestrial ‘gods’, channelling and visions, the movement of the Sun through the seasons and the 

sky, and downright make-believe. As we have seen, the idea of Jesus as ‘the lamb of God’ dying so 

our sins could be forgiven goes back to pagan animal sacrifices in which the lamb was said to take 

the place of humanity to quell the anger of the gods. Mithraism was now Myth-raism – better known 

as Christianity. 

It is worth pointing out that far from claiming that Jesus was born by divine intervention without 

intercourse, the oldest Greek and Syrian manuscripts say ‘Joseph begat Jesus’. The idea of the virgin 

birth was a later insertion, as were all the additions that fostered the myth that Jesus the philosopher 

was Christ the saviour-god. Even the word Christ is of pre-Christian origin as Chrest (Egypt) and 

Christos (Greek). The story of the virgin birth of the Egyptian Son of God, Horus, has been found on 

a temple wall in Luxor and that was depicted long before Christianity was even thought of. In these 

early years of the Christian Church many changes were made to texts to justify the inventions. Words 

were attributed to Jesus which said: ‘He that believeth and is baptised shall be saved, but he that be- 

lieveth not shall be damned’. This was added to increase the power of the Church and the priests. 

The priests took over the Pauline version of Jesus and this was such an enormous irony given that 

Jeshuah, the Jewish philosopher, challenged the whole idea of priests. The original Jesuian form of 

worship was overpowered by what became Christianity, that misguided mixture of pagan and Jewish 

myths and stories, some of which carry themes of symbolic and hidden truth, many of which are 

utter rubbish. Only the names changed, not the stories and myths. Cyprian, who died in 258AD, was 

the Bishop of Carthage and he did more than most to secure the priestly takeover. It was he who pro- 

moted the belief that only those who became Christians would have salvation. He said people 

should not have their own opinions – only those which the Church decided they should have. What 

power this would give to the priests in the centuries that followed to serve the desires of the Luciferic 

master. 

The values of the brave and brilliant philosopher, healer, and channel called Jeshuah had been all 

but obliterated by Paul’s recycled paganism and the darkness of ignorance and pain was to descend 

upon the human race for nearly two thousand years. This happened after Christianity’s most impor- 

tant victory, its acceptance as the state Church of the Roman Empire. For that we have to thank, 

though that is hardly the word, a Roman Emperor called Constantine the Great. 

4

Bible Stories

THE story of the Jews is woven through the early Middle Eastern cultures.

About eighteen centuries before Christianity some event caused the Euphrates to change its course and bypass the Sumer city of Ur. No more could the land around the city be irrigated by an extensive system of ditches, nor could their ships reach the sea to trade. The inhabitants moved inland to settle alongside the river at Babylon. Abraham of the Old Testament left the city of Ur with his family and slaves. Among them was his nephew, Lot. According to Hebrew scriptures they settled in Syria (an abbreviation of Assyria) which they called Canaan. This name was later given to the whole area west of the Jordan, including what became Palestine. They led a nomadic life with their animals and, at one time, travelled to Egypt in search of food during a famine. Abraham was much impressed by what he saw in Egypt and took this knowledge of their beliefs and customs back to Canaan. He became a wealthy and influential man and used his hundreds of armed slaves to support various factions in the wars between Canaanite communities.

Abraham fathered two children late in his life by two women, Hagar and Sarai, and they were named Ishmael and Isaac. It is quite possible, given his advanced age, that they were fathered by a younger man or men. It was now that Abraham introduced circumcision which he had seen used in Egypt. Abraham’s idea was to create a distinction between the followers of his God and the other peoples of Canaan. They worshipped the Sumerian god, En-lil, which became known as Allah or El. It was originally a Sun god, though almost certainly with extra-terrestrial origins, and they would have thought they were communicating with this being through their channellings. With the death of Abraham, his son Isaac became head of the family and he had twin sons, Esau and Jacob. The family and its offshoots were still nomads, but rich ones by the standards of the time. Jacob, the story goes, fathered twelve sons and the one he called Joseph was sold by jealous brothers to travelling merchants in the desert. Joseph was taken by them to Egypt where he was sold into slavery, but later he would become a favourite of the Pharaoh. This may sound far-fetched at first, but Egypt was then ruled by Bedouin invaders, the Hyksos or ‘Shepherd Kings’. They were the same race as Joseph, the Arab nomad, and they had a similar culture. Joseph was made prime minister and put in charge of food production in Egypt. When ten of his brothers were driven to Egypt by famine they were reunited. Jacob was known as Israel, which means ‘El (God) does battle’ and his family and descendants would be called Israelites.

The twelve sons of Jacob grew into twelve tribes. The so-called House of Joseph, the slave-turned-prime minister, took a different course to the others. The Israelites settled in an area called Goshen on the Eastern side of Lower Egypt, and over the next four hundred years or so they became a nation. All was well for them while the Shepherd Kings reigned in Egypt but, when they were removed by rebellion, life became tough for the Israelites. They were disarmed and put to work as slaves. The Egyptians decreed that all male children of the Israelites should be killed and the intention was that soon the Israelite nation would cease to exist.

Around the thirteenth century BC the man known as Moses was born and, it is said, was brought up by a Pharaoh’s daughter after he was found floating in a basket in the bulrushes. The story goes that he killed an Egyptian for badly treating an Israelite and fled into the desert of Sinai. There he learned more of Allah, the God of Abraham, and he had what appeared to be profound psychic experiences and communications. To him this had to be God and not just a discarnate entity. Either

that or he was contacted by extra-terrestrials or subjected to some sort of mind-suggestion. Some of the descriptions in the Bible of this god of Moses could certainly be spacecraft of some kind. It is worth pointing out, too, that ET technology can project three-dimensional images we call holograms which appear to be ‘visions’. The craft need not be seen when this is happening and ‘miracles’ like a burning bush would be easy for ETs to manifest. Anyway, whatever it was that happened to Moses, his experiences led him to reject the Egyptian trinity of gods, Osiris, Isis, and Horus, and turn to Allah or El, the ‘One God’. Interestingly, Moses would surely have attended the Brotherhood Mystery School in Egypt given his royal connections and they were promoting the idea of one God at least from the time of Akhenaton. It has been stressed to me in channelling that we should not underestimate the knowledge of hypnosis and mind-controlling drugs available in the mystery schools at this time.

On the death of the Pharaoh, Moses returned to Egypt where he told the Israelites that Allah had appeared to him in the desert. The god had said they were his chosen people. He said further that Allah wished to be known by the Israelites as Yhvh, which was pronounced ‘Yaweh’ and later became Jehovah. This means ‘Rain Cloud’. From now on all the Israelite channellers were thought to be vehicles for the god Jehovah and the promises made to them through these sources were believed to be the promises of their god.

It was the same with other peoples the world over and this is how many god-myths originated. As Luke’s Gospel says: "He [God] spake from the mouth of his holy prophets (channellers) which have been since the world began." When you look at the communications Moses was supposed to have had with Jehovah on Mount Sinai you can relate it to the communications on Mount Olympus which the Greeks claimed to have had with their god, Zeus. The same themes run through all of them.

Moses told the new Pharaoh of his communications and asked for permission to lead the Israelites out of Egypt to the land of Abraham in Canaan, the ‘promised land’ which ‘God’ had told him about. The Pharaoh eventually agreed and the great exodus began. They took with them the mummy of Joseph and walked across the Red Sea by a sand bar which Napoleon I was also later to use. On the journey, it is said, Moses was given by ‘God’ the laws of his tribe which are known as the Ten Commandments with all those ‘Thou shalt nots’ and such like. Perhaps he channelled them or maybe he just thought he was channelling them because similar laws could be found in other areas of the Middle East. Maybe he met with the occupants of a spacecraft. As the biblical description says:

"On the morning of the third day, there was thunder and lightning, a thick cloud appeared on the mountain, and a very loud trumpet was heard. [Jehovah often arrived with the sound of trumpets.] All the people in the camp trembled with fear.

Moses led them out of the camp to meet God and they stood at the foot of the mountain. The whole of Mount Sinai was covered with smoke, because the Lord had come down on it in fire. The smoke went up like the smoke of a furnace, and all the people trembled violently.

Exodus 19: vv 16-18.

Imagine what it would be like for that ancient people, or even people today, to see a spacecraft land on a mountain top and you can appreciate what might have been happening on Mount Sinai. The fierce, harsh, and bloodthirsty God of the Old Testament would fit with the theme of extremely negative extra-terrestrials who sought to control people on Earth through fear and imposition. Exodus goes on:

"When the people heard the thunder and the trumpet blast and saw the lightning and the smoking mountain, they trembled with fear and stood a long way off. They said to Moses, ‘If you speak to us, we will listen; but we are afraid that if God speaks to us, we will die’.

Moses replied, ‘Don’t be afraid; God has come only to test (frighten) you and make you keep on obeying him, so that you will not sin’. But the people continued to stand a long way off, and only Moses went near the dark cloud where God was.

Exodus 20: vv 18-20

This constant mention of a cloud in relation to Jehovah’s appearances is interesting, given also that his name means ‘rain cloud’. Producing clouds is not a problem for ET technology. Indeed the elite Brotherhood scientists of today have the technology to manipulate the weather, at least in a small area. I have no doubt that some event happened on Sinai, but I am not convinced that Moses was given all the Thou Shalt Nots at that time. It is most likely that the whole story of the commandments is a myth and the laws of the Israelites did not come through Moses on the mountain at all. There are many similar stories shared by different civilisations and each claims them as their own when all they have done is change the names involved. The religious dogma and ceremonies of the Israelites were naturally influenced by the Egyptians as you would expect given that they had all been brought up in that country. The clothing of their priests was inspired by Egypt. Incidentally, during the journey, the Israelites had periods of hunger and thirst, obviously, as they walked through the desert lands. According to the stories they were helped by manna from Heaven. I have seen this portrayed as bread falling from the sky. In fact, manna is a sticky substance produced by a desert shrub.

It became obvious when they reached the ‘Promised Land’ of Canaan that the communications to Moses from whatever source had left something to be desired. Either that or his communicator was giving him some inaccurate information for some reason. They found well-armed peoples in walled cities who resisted their advance. Moses had led them to believe that the promised land was unoccupied and waiting only for them. He was less than popular and the Israelites wandered in the desert for another forty years before they became fierce and barbaric warriors. Moses passed on and Joshua, a man of war, took over from him. The opposition in the promised land was still too much for them, but under the leadership of Joshua they ejected the Arab shepherd peoples from a large area. This was to be called Palestine and here they settled down as an agricultural people with each tribe ruled by a sheik. They were still very primitive. They had only stone implements and they made animal sacrifices to Jehovah who was still being channelled, followed, and often seen in ways that could suggest ET involvement. Jehovah was always demanding animal sacrifices and he, or they, were clearly a deeply unpleasant piece of work under the control of the Luciferic consciousness. To be circumcised by a sharp stone doesn’t bear thinking about, but that’s what happened. It was barbaric.

There were occasions when some Israelites would turn away from the instructions of Jehovah and worship Baal – Bel, the Son of God of Mesopotamia. As time passed the attributes given to Jehovah and Baal began to merge. Around 1150BC, the prophet (channeller) Samuel came on the scene. The Israelites were now controlled by the Philistines and Samuel inspired a desire for liberty. Saul became king, against Samuel’s wishes, and he also took over his post of high priest. Saul turned his tribe of Judah into the dominant force of the Israelites, defeating the Philistines and securing independence. Saul had a great rival in David and to escape Saul’s wrath David went into the desert of Judea and lived the life of a criminal, murderer, and outlaw. Men, women and children were massacred by David and his band. Many were dismembered or burnt alive. He always consulted Jehovah

before setting out to steal and kill and always received permission. You can see how any amount of slaughter can be justified in the name of a god when you are either channelling a low vibrational entity or deluding yourself with your own thoughts. Such is the story of religion.

David became king when he and his bandits joined forces with the Philistines and conquered Judea. He then turned on and defeated the Philistines, taking Jerusalem in the process. It is from the word Philistine that Palestine came after this victory. David’s armies were merciless, often burning and dismembering their victims. His aggression and lust for power fuelled the expansion of his empire into Canaan, the rest of Syria, and Northern Arabia. He and the Israelites now controlled a region from the Euphrates to the Red Sea. So the Israelite Empire was born under the control of the House of Judah. We are now in the period up to 1015BC. As Arthur Findlay points out in his outstanding work, The Curse of Ignorance, people were still being fined and jailed in Britain up to the last century for daring to criticise David and other Old Testament heroes who were believed to be vehicles for the righteousness of God.

After David came his son Solomon, the man of ‘wisdom’ according to legend. In fact, he had no more respect for human life than had David. He killed his brother, the rightful heir under their laws, to become king in the first place. Solomon became an important member of the Brotherhood after he became an advisor to the Pharaoh, Shishak I, and married his daughter. While in Egypt he was initiated into the Brotherhood at El Amarna and when he returned to Jerusalem he built the famous temple to Jehovah which has been fought over ever since. It was a Brotherhood temple and, according to freemasons’ legend, Solomon invited the Brotherhood craft guilds of Egypt, the forerunners of the freemasons, to help with its construction. Many freemasons are led to believe that their organisation began with the building of Solomon’s temple and this has added to the myth that freemasonry is connected with the Bible, the Holy Land, and is in service to the ‘Great Architect of the Universe’ – God. In fact the Brotherhood goes back well beyond the time of Solomon and, in the case of its elite, it answers to a very different master. As Albert Pike, the Grand Commander of the Supreme Council of Freemasons in America would say in the 1870s:

The Masonic Religion should be by all of us initiates in the High Degrees maintained in the purity of the Luciferic doctrine.

They don’t tell the lower initiates that, however, until they have agreed to submit themselves with a binding oath to the authority of their worshipful master who, according to the Mackey Encyclopedia of Freemasonry, must be obeyed as a first duty of every freemason.

The secret Brotherhood of Babylonia and Egypt was expanding rapidly as was its negative infiltration. It had already spread across other parts of the Middle East and one of its best known promoters was the Canaanite God-King, Melchizedek. His priesthood wore the famous Brotherhood symbol of the apron, and combined it with another Brotherhood symbol, the lamb, by making their aprons out of lamb skin. The freemasons still do this. The Brotherhood is also extremely strong and active in Israel and the Jewish culture in general today with its mystical expression, the kabbalah, also reflecting the classic principles of Brotherhood societies. That is not to say that the Kabbalah is negative. It is merely esoteric knowledge which can be used for good or ill. The Kabbalah is another expression of the spiritual knowledge which goes back to Atlantis and beyond and from which all religions have come. The Order of Melchizadek is kabbalistic and promotes the philosophy of a world government which is the aim of the negative Brotherhood movement.

Solomon’s temple was nothing more than a slaughterhouse with a stream of animals being

sacrificed daily to gratify the perceived desires of Jehovah. A high priest and an army of 30,000 ‘lesser’ priests were supported by the contributions of the people to carry out this butchery. Their job had nothing to do with spirituality. They were nothing more than slaughterhouse workers. The priests, who were now taking over in their religion from the mediums and channellers as the accepted source of Jehovah’s will, announced that their god preferred the sacrifice of animals rather than crops and vegetation. The crops, you see, had to be burned as part of the sacrifice, but the animals only had to be killed and the priests then had the right to eat or sell the carcass. This same mentality was still alive in the 17th century when the first lighthouse was planned. Trinity House had been set up by Henry VIII for the Trinity Brethren, and their duty was to pray for the souls of people lost at sea. In return they were given the rights to everything salvaged from the ships wrecked on the English coast. When the Eddystone Lighthouse was proposed, Trinity House opposed it because they could see that fewer wrecks meant less salvage for them.

Under Solomon, Egyptian and Phoenician beliefs became absorbed into the Israelite worship of Jehovah and truths, half truths, myths, and lies were becoming merged as the centuries passed. When he died, the Judean empire collapsed and the other tribes of Israel revolted. Two distinct groups emerged, the Israelites in the north including Samaria and Galilee and those in Southern Judea who were called the Jews. The worship of Baal re-emerged to challenge that of Jehovah, but the prophets Elijah and, more successfully, Elisha, made sure the worship of Baal was destroyed and Jehovah ruled supreme. Women were treated appallingly. They were bought and sold and, when their husbands died they became part of his estate just like his cattle and land. Incest was common and children were sold, ill treated, and sacrificed; slavery abounded.

The people of Israel believed they were God’s chosen people who would inherit the Earth, but a shepherd called Amos announced that he had communicated with Jehovah (the Lord) and he said their kingdom was to be taken from them. Even worse, Jehovah would lead the aggressors because the ‘chosen people’ had defied his instructions. Amos was right in that civil war broke out in 745BC and the Assyrians took advantage to conquer the lands of Israel. The ten northern tribes began to disintegrate, a process the Babylonians, Persians, Greeks and Romans would complete. Amos, Hosea and other prophets steered the people away from the belief in a nationalistic god and weakened the power of the priests. They preferred to promote a gentler God of mercy and justice who spoke for all people, not only the Israelites.

The Assyrians invaded Samaria and later Judea which was by then being guided by the prophet, Isaiah. He proved to be a man of some wisdom and foresight and was obviously channelling a higher level of consciousness than some of the others. But on his death the old view of Jehovah returned with the human and animal sacrifices and the power of the priests. Other prophets like Jeremiah warned of the consequences. He predicted the destruction of Jerusalem and the Temple (slaughterhouse) built by Solomon. Jeremiah’s predictions were vindicated when the Chaldeans under Nebuchadnezzar attacked and defeated the people of Judea, the Jews. By 586BC Judah was no more and Jerusalem was in ruins. The Jews were dispersed across Chaldea as had already happened to the Israelites. They absorbed the customs and beliefs of the Mesopotamian peoples and many moved their devotion from Jehovah to Bel. The exiles inherited the Chaldean idea of rest on the seventh day, the Sabatu, and on their return the tradition would begin of attending churches or Synagogues to hear the writings of the prophets. When they were freed by the Persians, as noted earlier, they took the Mesopotamian customs and beliefs back to Samaria and Judea along with some of the holy relics, including golden candlesticks which Nebuchadnezzar had taken from them.

They now expected the Messiah to appear and lead them to their true destiny, although many Jews

stayed in Babylon and other areas and did not choose to return to the promised land. Incidentally, Jewish people trace their ancestry back to Abraham and the times we are discussing, but today the Jewish majority are Ashkenazim Jews, who, Arthur Koestler claims, originated from a Turkish tribe who converted in the 8th century as an alternative to being forced to espouse Islam or Christianity (see The Thirteenth Tribe). The Sephardic Jews, on the other-hand, who genetically originate from Biblical Jews, are today in the minority. The idea of a Messiah came from the Persians and from either there or Egypt they absorbed the belief in the resurrection of the physical body and that of a million years of righteousness. Palestine was ruled by the Persians, but the Jews were allowed to re-build the temple in Jerusalem and have their own religious hierarchy controlled by the Jewish people. The influence of Babylon on Jewish thought and belief continued to grow. Under the guidance of two men called Ezra and Nehemiah the Jewish society became a little more civilised. Both were greatly influenced by their time in Babylon where they heard the Chaldean stories of the Tower of Babel (Babylon), the Great Flood, and Noah. Ezra re-wrote the Book of the Law which had been destroyed when the temple was ransacked and the laws he says were given to Moses were no more than the beliefs Ezra picked up in Babylon like the Sabbath (Sabatu) and the idea that the Creator rested on the seventh day.

Jewish influence grew across the Middle East and they expanded their numbers into many areas. The Greeks gave them the name Hebrews which means the ‘people from the other side’ (of the Mediterranean.) Some of the Jewish texts were translated into Greek. The Jews became traders, valuers, moneylenders and pawnbrokers, buying and selling primarily rather than producing. Alexander the Great, a man similar in attitude to King David, took over the Macedonian empire from his father and conquered Egypt and the land we know as Palestine. On the death of Alexander one of his generals, Ptolemy I, took over Jerusalem. This wasn’t difficult because he attacked on the Sabbath and the Jews refused to fight on their holy day. The Greek influence on the people of Jerusalem increased and a dispute developed between the Hellenised (Greek influenced) Jews and those who wished to retain the old ways of Jehovah. Conflict erupted and in walked the King of Syria, Antiochus IV, to assume power in Jerusalem. How ironic, as we chronicle this constant bloodshed, that Jerusalem translates as ‘City of Peace’. Antiochus tried to force the pagan customs of Greece onto the believers in Jehovah and insisted they worship a god called Jove. A bloodbath ensued as the supporters of Jehovah resisted.

The theme of constant conflict will be seen throughout human history. The Luciferic consciousness and the human expressions of that consciousness do not care what causes the conflict. A sense of religious or racial superiority, greed, a lust for power, anything will do. They will support a nation when it suits them and cause it to be destroyed when it doesn’t. All they want is for negative energy to be produced in abundance to serve the master, Lucifer, and for humanity to remain so divided and awash with fear and the pressure of everyday life that they won’t open their minds for long enough to see who they are and what is really going on. I am not going to keep labouring this point through the rest of our brief history of humankind, except where I feel it needs to be highlighted. But keep in mind through all that follows how conflict and division are the aims of the disharmonious consciousness and anything that causes that serves its purpose. Often this will be stimulated by a direct attack on human minds by the Luciferic consciousness which manipulates the negative human emotions of ego, greed, and a wish for power. You don’t have to affect many people to start a war, given that for most of human history the decision of one king, queen, or dictator can decide the fate of millions who have no desire to fight. And you only have to affect the thinking of one side because, once they attack, the other side has to defend itself and war has begun. You can start a war by

affecting the mind of one person and if he or she happens to be an incarnation of the Luciferic consciousness it’s child’s play. The negative secret societies of the Brotherhood in their many forms have had an important role in the artificial creation of conflict by pulling the strings behind the scenes and whenever possible getting its members and followers into positions of power. Because it has so many levels of initiation, one level can manipulate the lower levels who have no idea of the agenda being followed by their ‘superiors’. This very much applies to politicians today. In this way, people can help to start a conflict when they have no wish to do so. Say a brotherhood member is told of a plan by Nation A to attack Nation B or to undermine it in some way. That member might be persuaded to warn the leaders of Nation B of what was going on. The member would do this out of the best of intentions. But he wouldn’t know that another member from a different branch of the Brotherhood was telling Nation A exactly the same about Nation B. Those Brotherhood members would believe they were doing the right thing, but wouldn’t know that they were being used to start a conflict that would not have started otherwise. Once you have organisations based on secrecy and levels of initiation that the lower rungs know nothing about, very few people can control the rest, most of whom might be lovely human beings who do not wish harm to anyone. So it is with the Brotherhood. It may sound simplistic and these things are often more complex, but the basic themes of manipulation, agents provocateurs, and secret Brotherhood assassinations calculated to stir up conflict have been behind much of the horror that has plagued the human story.

The invaders of Jerusalem were eventually removed, but internal strife continued between two factions of the Jewish religion, the Pharisees (The separated) and the Sadducees (The just). The Romans captured Judea and Jerusalem in 63BC and after a bitter conflict imposed on the people in 37BC an Arab Prince called King Herod. Most members of the Sanhedrin, the Jewish Council and highest court of justice, opposed Herod and they were killed once he gained control. He also crushed the power of the Sadducees for their opposition to him and the Pharisees rose to ascendancy. Herod died in 4BC and the internal conflict returned. The Romans assumed control and ruled through a series of procurators, one of whom was called Pontius Pilatus.

It was into this time and against this political and religious backdrop that a child was born called Jeshuah. The stories of his life would later be translated into Greek and it was then that the Jewish Jeshuah became the Greek version, Jesus. So the one thing we know for sure about Jesus is that his name wasn’t Jesus! I will, however, continue to use that name here for simplicity and because it really doesn’t matter what he was called. It is what he did that is important. He was, I believe, born and brought up as an Essene. For two hundred years before his birth a group called the Essenes or Therapeutae (meaning healers) had lived in Egypt and Palestine. They were inspired by the Buddhist philosophy more than the Jewish and it is likely that their beliefs originated in India, although they must also have been influenced by Egyptian thought as well. It is possible that Buddha, Socrates, and Jesus were the same consciousness and certainly the same overall higher self.

The Jewish historian of the first century AD, Josephus, described the Essenes as the most honest people in the world and he said they followed the values of justice and equality at all times. They were vegetarians and opposed animal or human sacrifice. They had a very different approach to life to the prevailing attitudes of the time. The Essenes had a number of centres in Egypt and Palestine and other lay members who lived in the general community, but they are best known for their settlements at Qumran alongside the Dead Sea where the Dead Sea Scrolls were found in 1947 and further down the shore at the giant flat-topped mountain called Masada. It was here that the Jews rebelling against Roman rule would commit mass suicide rather than be captured in 73AD. I visited both places in a short, but unforgettable, visit to Israel in 1993, as described in my autobiography. The

love I felt flowing through me at those points was indescribable. At Qumran I found myself speaking the words: ‘I forgive them everything’, although I did not know why I said that or where the words came from.

The Essenes were a brotherhood who worked a great deal in secret. But as I continue to stress, secrecy does not always mean conspiracy in times of great religious imposition. There have been times when keeping your beliefs and knowledge secret has been essential to your survival. I don’t believe the Essenes were the perfect people they are sometimes claimed to be, but overall I feel quite good about them and, anyway, I think Jesus was such a strong character that he would have made his own mind up about things and not blindly accepted another belief system. In the American west there was once a farmer called Maverick who refused to brand his animals. The word maverick became used to describe people who refuse to be branded and linked to one organisation or group. I think that under that definition of the word, Jesus was a maverick.

I believe that the man known as Joseph of Arimathea could have been the father of Jesus and not his uncle as the stories claim. This is a thought which keeps coming to me again and again, and others have channelled this information. No one knows the background for sure, and it can only be speculation, but it is clear that Joseph of Arimathea was very close to Jesus. Joseph was an Essene, as was Mary, and the Essenes possibly told her of a child she was being asked to conceive with Joseph of Arimathea to ensure that the right genetic combinations interacted. The Essenes believed this child had been foretold and Mary, then only a young girl of perhaps fourteen, agreed. The Joseph who is called her husband in the gospels became the guardian of Jesus and fathered other children with Mary. But the genetic father of Jesus was I feel Joseph of Arimathea. This was a closely-guarded secret known only to a few. Joseph of Arimathea was a rich landowner and businessman and a member of the Jewish Council, the Sanhedrin. Keeping his close family connections to Jesus a secret was vital if he was to play his part in the overall plan.

We are looking here again at a highly significant incarnation of the volunteer consciousness. The story of Jesus and others in the Middle East was only part of what was happening at that time. All over the world other volunteers had incarnated to co-ordinate their work. Most of them would not have known what was happening in Palestine, but all would have been coordinated from a higher level in the same way that it is happening today. The early years of Jesus were spent with the Essenes in Qumran and in Egypt opening up to his true self, and remembering who he was and why he was here. He would have been fed rubbish along with the enlightened explanations and it would have been up to him to see the difference. Nothing changes. Jesus travelled further afield in the so called ‘lost years’ which are left blank by the Bible. He passed through Mesopotamia on his way to India and Kashmir and he was further influenced by the words of Buddha. (See A Search for the Historical Jesus by Prof. F. Hassnain.) He spent several years with Buddhist thinkers and greatly impressed them with his knowledge and understanding. He also journeyed to Greece and England. He may have travelled to Glastonbury and other places in England with Joseph of Arimathea who imported tin from Cornwall. All the time he was learning – remembering – and passing on this knowledge.

He was also channelling highly-potent energies into the Earth’s energy grid. He had an energy field which allowed him to channel energies of immense power which would have ‘fried’ most other people. I am not saying for a moment that Jesus understood everything that was happening and exactly why he was doing certain things. He would have simply felt impelled to do them. Certainly he would have known the potential consequences of returning from his travels to Palestine to challenge the political, economic, and religious status quo, but the urgings of his higher self would have been almost impossible to ignore and he would have done many things without, at the time, knowing

why. It is like that feeling we have when we know something is going to have an unpleasant outcome, but somehow we go on walking into it. Know the feeling? Me, too.

His open and verbal challenge to the established and destructive order was an effort to wake people up by appealing directly to their lower consciousness. If the higher consciousness could not communicate powerfully enough with the lower consciousness of the people then one way around that was to channel information through another person, in this case Jesus, so that he could speak directly to the lower consciousness by voice to ear. This is what all spiritual communicators come to do. I feel the area around Palestine, Egypt, and the Middle East was the centre of the temporary energy grid created after the end of Atlantis and an inter-dimensional gateway. If the consciousness of the people could be raised in that part of the world it would have a considerable effect on the planet, as would direct energy channelling into the grid at that point. These were the twin tasks of Jesus and those around him.

It was, to say the least, not easy to achieve. Incarnating into the thick fog of negative, imbalanced, energy that was engulfing this planet made it even tougher. I know there are some who believe that everything that happens on Earth is meant to be and part of some grand Divine Plan. I don’t believe that. I feel most strongly that what we see on Earth is evolution that has taken an unfortunate and unnecessary turn caused by this period of Luciferic opportunity and that the ability of the higher levels to affect the dense physical world is not always that easy. There is a basic plan for what needs to be done, but there is also much ad-libbing that goes on in reaction to human behaviour. Much of this behaviour is not the work or design of the Source or our own higher selves. It is the consequence of the negative energy imbalance, the density of this frequency, the Luciferic consciousness, and the utter nonsense which is passed on through the generations to indoctrinate each new generation of lower selves with the same nonsense. So it was at the time of Jesus.

I believe the idea that this man had to be nailed to a cross and die horribly in order for some judgmental God to agree to forgive all the sins of humanity is the most monumental nonsense I have ever heard. It never ceases to amaze me how many believe it. I feel the power and privilege that Jesus was challenging conspired to silence him. The religious hierarchy worked with the Romans who also didn’t want this troublemaker to go on making waves. Forces of occupation, whether physical, economic, or mental, know that people who think for themselves are dangerous; and people who encourage others to do the same are even more so. All the time the Luciferic consciousness is seeking to work through these people to achieve its ends. Jesus was nailed to a cross, the Roman punishment at the time, but I do not believe he died there.

From what I and others have channelled and written, I believe the following is at least quite close to the truth. Joseph of Arimathea was a central player in the plan to ensure that Jesus did not die on the cross. He owned the area known as the Garden of Gethsemane near the Mount of Olives just outside the city walls of Jerusalem. As a member of the Jewish Council, the Sanhedrin, he would have known exactly what was being said about Jesus. Another Essene member of the Sanhedrin, the one called Nicodemus, also secretly supported Jesus and helped him as best he could. He, too, was an Essene. In fact there was a secret group of Essenes unrecorded by history who worked on behalf of Jesus and the overall plan far more effectively than those called the ‘disciples’. Most of them did not know the full story of what was going on most of the time because the more who knew the more chance there was of something slipping out that would have ruined everything.

Jesus, Joseph, and other Essenes devised a plan unknown to the disciples and even to his mother Mary and his close companion, possibly his wife, Mary Magdalene. The plan was for Jesus to survive the cross while the authorities believed he was dead. There were three main reasons for this, though

no doubt there were others: (a) To take the pressure off those who were supporters of Jesus, including the Essenes, because there were many, including the Romans, who were moving towards the belief that it was necessary to remove them. The public death and humiliation of Jesus, their focal point, would disperse this growing desire for a wholesale removal of his supporters and family. Joseph would have known this because of his close links with the Sanhedrin. He might even have suggested this course of action as an alternative way of destroying this challenge to the status quo. (b) They knew that people who question convention often have more influence on thinking when they are dead (or are believed to be dead) than they do when they were alive. Take the example of Confucius, for instance. (c) To go through great pain and trauma with the intent of helping the Earth and humanity creates the energy of love in quite fantastic amounts and power. And on the land owned by Joseph of Arimathea was one of the key points on that central heart of the post-Atlantean grid. It was on this point that the crucifixion would take place.

Jesus knew all this and being a brilliant medium in constant touch with the higher levels he would have channelled the basic themes. His secret group put together the plan under spiritual inspiration and the higher frequencies were at work from their realms helping to make it happen as required. The timing had to be perfect. Those who were crucified were left on the cross for as long as it took for them to die, usually up to three days. Unless there was some way around that, Jesus could not possibly have survived. The only way of shortening his time on the cross was to ensure that it happened in the hours before the Saturday, the Jewish Sabbath. No-one was allowed to be executed and buried on that day and anyone still alive on the cross was killed before the start of the Sabbath. The usual method was to break their legs with a series of blows. This was fatal to anyone nailed by the wrists to a cross for rather gruesome reasons I won’t go into. Therefore they had to find a way of giving the appearance that Jesus was dead before the end of the Friday.

Jesus made his entrance into Jerusalem to coincide with the timing he and Joseph had worked out. He was intentionally provocative, openly and publicly castigating the money lenders in the Temple, and generally stirring up discontent with the Jewish and Roman authorities. He wanted to make them act against him immediately. The much-maligned Judas was crucial to the plot, too. He was in on the plan and he ‘betrayed’ Jesus at the moment necessary to maintain the strict timing of the sequence of events. In the background, Joseph and Nicodemus, were working away within the Sanhedrin to ensure they were reacting to schedule.

The arrest of Jesus and the questioning by the Jewish hierarchy and Pilate followed the predicted time sequence and he was sentenced and nailed to the cross on the Friday. The crucifixion took place at a spot which adjoined the Garden of Gethsemane, owned by Joseph of Arimathea. If Jesus was thought to be still alive by the end of that day he would have been killed to avoid the event of his death running over into the Sabbath. The Essenes were well known for their knowledge of herbs and plants which they used in their healing. It would have been no problem for them to provide a mixture that would give the appearance of physical death. Indeed there are many documented examples of such drugs in ancient cultures, including one called Toska, a drink made of sour wine and wormwood. It was given by Jewish women to those being crucified to help them lose consciousness. Again at the right time, a drug was given to Jesus on a sponge which was put to his mouth with the excuse of giving him a drink. Soon after this he appeared to expire. The emphasis is on the word ‘appeared’ because although he was exhausted and in great pain and distress, he was still alive. One unfortunate event which had not been foreseen was when a soldier pierced his side with a sword after he had been taken down. This produced much blood, another indication that he was taken from the cross alive. In the hours before his apparent ‘death’ he was the focal point in a vast energy

channelling being coordinated by the higher levels right across the world. Volunteers incarnate in all cultures were involved although they would not have been aware that what they were doing was being mirrored all over the planet.

Joseph of Arimathea went immediately to Pilate and asked for permission to remove the body of Jesus for burial. Pilate agreed after registering his surprise that Jesus had died so quickly and asked for confirmation. In preparation for what was to happen, Joseph had built a tomb in the Garden of Gethsemane so that Jesus could be taken from the cross to the safety of the tomb as quickly as possible. The quicker it happened the less chance there was that someone would realise what was going on and the sooner he could be given medical treatment the better. A large stone was pushed across the entrance to ensure no one could see what was going on inside. Waiting in the tomb when Jesus was brought in were Essene healers in white robes and they began the healing process immediately.

Jesus was in a bad way, but the healers stabilised his condition. Under cover of darkness, the stone at the entrance to the tomb was pushed back and Jesus was taken to the Essene community at Qumran via a safe house. After a long convalescence, he recovered and left the region with Joseph and the two Marys to continue the work of energy channelling and passing on information. I feel he travelled to places like Italy, Crete, France, and India where he might have died a very old man in Kashmir. Some researchers believe he was known by many names to different peoples and in Kashmir he was Yuzu Asaph. His tomb is still there. However, others believe that Jesus ended his life in France. During a vision of the crucifixion which I had on one occasion, I channelled a series of short sentences which said:

Essenes, Qumran. Time to recover. Illusion complete. Opposition believe I am dead. Much travel. Long lifetime. Three children by two women.

Surviving a crucifixion may sound far-fetched, but Josephus the historian documents a story of a man known to him who was taken down from the cross alive and survived. Josephus knew the man and pleaded with the Roman commander, Titus, for him to be spared. Titus agreed and the man was taken from the cross and given medical treatment. Still today in the Phillipines there are people who agree to be nailed to the cross as part of some bizarre ritual to confirm their faith and when they are taken down after some hours they recover. So it was possible to survive a crucifixion if you were not subjected to that horror for too long. Remember also that other levels would have been working to help Jesus during that time and giving to him the energies and strength to keep him incarnate.

The disciples, as I mentioned, were not in on the plan, apart from Judas who was considered, rightly as it turned out, to be the most trustworthy! When the tomb was found to be empty and the great stone pushed back, it was assumed the body had been stolen and later by some that Jesus had been resurrected – i.e. that his physical body had gone to Heaven. In fact he was recovering in a safe house with his Essene healers before being taken on to Qumran. Jesus had used the Jewish belief in a Messiah figure and the predictions of previous Jewish prophets to create interest in himself and therefore his words. It was like building a public platform from which he could speak his truths. He would stress how events in his life had been written in the ancient prophecies, but he and his secret support group were creating those events so they would match the prophecies. It was part of the plan to use the Jewish belief system to create interest and notoriety. Most of the disciples were not aware of this. Their inability to commit themselves totally to the work and understand its importance frustrated him and he was much closer to Joseph and his secret group. The ones called the disciples were a sort of ‘front’ for what was really going on behind the scenes and for that to work and appear

credible it was vital that they had no knowledge of what was happening. They were very important to the work, but only if they didn’t know the full story.

The plan worked magnificently in that everyone was fooled and Jesus achieved what he and his family and supporters came to achieve in relation to the energy grid. He also left behind a lot of people who were moved and motivated by his simple truths about love, Creation, and the eternal nature of all consciousness. The myths that were now to surround him made him far better known than ever he was in his lifetime in Palestine. No mention has been found of him in the works of the history writers of the time and yet look what has been written about him since his life was hijacked by the religion called Christianity. Others have channelled and seen the same basic story that I have outlined and researchers working purely from historical information (plus some higher inspiration) have come up with the same themes, too. What I have no doubt about are the following: The overall reason for the Jesus incarnation; that he did not die on the cross; and that he was not celibate. I feel he was married to or at least the close companion of Mary Magdalene with whom he had children and that he fathered a child with at least one other woman, possibly Mary Magdalene’s sister, Martha. This might make some Church people reel back in horror, but the energy patterns that Jesus brought into incarnation would not have been wasted. They would have been passed on through the genetic line. This could well have meant that he needed to interact physically with more than one other energy field to create particular energy and genetic combinations. I talk more of this process of sexual interaction and the many reasons for it in my book, Heal The World.

We should not forget, I feel, that Jesus was only one of the volunteer incarnations, although a highly significant one. He played an effective and courageous part in helping the Earth and humanity, but so have millions of others. It has been a continuous, on-going, process and not something that happened only once 2,000 years ago. He was very much a man of this physical level while being in close contact with his higher self. He had the emotions of compassion, love, and at times anger. He spoke his mind and the idea that he went around in some spiritual mist talking kindly to everyone is well wide of the mark, I would say. Yes, he was kind to people and he had great love for the Earth and humanity, but sometimes love involves speaking out vehemently against injustice if that is what is necessary for change to happen and for people to awaken. It is such an irony that it is the way his lifetime was to be misrepresented that has made him the most famous of the volunteer incarnations.

After Jesus left Palestine with the two Marys, Joseph of Arimathea and others, the followers of his teachings (Jesuians) were, apart from the Essenes, small offshoots of the Jewish religion like the Gnostics and Ebionites. There was no overall belief system and they each held different views about the details and meaning of his life. Most of them did, however, believe in his return or Second Coming which is an ancient idea that goes back to Sun worship. Once again these early groups of Jesus followers were guided by channellers and you can see these referred to in the ancient texts as ‘vessels’ for the holy spirit who were filled with the ‘Spirit of the Lord.’ We read of people being filled with the Holy Spirit and then speaking the words of the Lord. Anyone who has experienced or witnessed channelling will know that an energy descends upon the channeller. This is the communicating consciousness enveloping and synchronising with the physical vehicle or vessel through which it seeks to communicate. It is this energy which channellers and onlookers feel that became termed the ‘holy spirit’ in ancient times. These Jesus-inspired groups were much like a spiritualist Church of today with people gathered to hear the communications of the medium, the ones blessed with ‘charismata’, the Greek word for psychic abilities.

It was only when the man we call St Paul came on the scene that Jesus, the wise and courageous

philosopher, healer, and channel, was turned into the pagan saviour-god depicted by Christianity. Paul was an orthodox Jew who persecuted those sects which followed a belief in the philosophy of Jesus. This changed dramatically after he claimed to have seen a vision of Jesus on the road to Damascus. This could have been a psychic vision of a non-physical entity, or a three-dimensional holographic figure projected from a spacecraft, or he could have made it all up. But the latter is unlikely because from then on he clearly believed that Jesus was communicating with him and asking to be proclaimed Messiah and Saviour of the World. Paul was following the age-old custom of people believing that every ghost they saw or psychic communication they experienced was from God, the Highest One, or in this case God’s ‘son’. What appalling consequences this was to have.

We should remember that Paul came from a place called Tarsus in Asia Minor and there they worshipped a Greek pagan Saviour-god called Dionysus – their version of Bel. Dionysus was said to have been born to a virgin impregnated by the god Zeus and suffered and died to save humanity. Paul clearly saw Jesus as another incarnation of Dionysus, the one he learned about in Tarsus. All he did was transfer the myths about Dionysus to the philosopher called Jesus. Dionysus was the Greek Christ and the second in a trinity of Demeter, Dionysus, and Persephone in the same vein as other pagan gods throughout the Middle East. Dionysus was known as ‘Our Lord’, ‘the Vine’, ‘the Saviour’, ‘the Judge of the Dead’, ‘the Deliverer’, ‘the Born Again’, and ‘the Only Begotten Son of God’. Above the head of Dionysus were depicted the words ‘I am Life, Death, and Resurrection, I hold the winged crown’. He is also claimed to have said: ‘I am at one with my father in heaven’, and a service called the Eukharistia which involved animal sacrifice was performed in his honour. Paul was fundamentally influenced by the Greek Mystery (Brotherhood) beliefs and saviour god myths and these became fused in his mind with Jewish dogma. If they were controlled by the negative aspects of the Brotherhood at the time, they could have set him up and mind-controlled him to do what he did, and believe what he saw (or didn’t) was Jesus. The lamb dying so our sins could be forgiven would have been a basic part of his belief system and he would have had no trouble linking this ancient pagan myth to Jesus. People who were sacrificed on the altars for thousands of years were seen in the same light. From these beginnings did Paul found what became the Christian Faith. Jesus didn’t start Christianity. Paul did. I am not suggesting for a moment that Saul of Tarsus (St Paul) set out to cause all the horrors that his misunderstandings would create. He probably did it with the best of intentions and believed everything he said. I am sure the same can be said for most of those who followed him as guides and manipulators of the Christian faith. They, themselves, were being manipulated.

Paul set off on his travels to tell people what Jesus was saying through him. His letters are reported in the New Testament. He made his living making tents on his journeys and three years after he saw his ghost or vision, or whatever it was, he arrived in Jerusalem to meet the disciple Peter and James, the brother of Jesus. They didn’t think much of him and they opposed his views about Jesus. Paul admits he never knew or met Jesus in his lifetime, but he believed Jesus was now speaking to him from the world of the gods. This, he thought, made him much more knowledgeable about him than the disciples. There was a split between the believers in Jesus as a man and philosopher and the Pauline Christians who followed his belief in a recycled Dionysus, who, incidentally, was said to have been born on December 25th. This relates to the ancient cult of the Sun God in which the periods of mid-winter, mid-summer, and the solstices and seasons were seen as sacred times. Paul’s Christianity was to win the day and pagan priests were absorbed into his Church. They had no problem being converted, because to them Jesus was just another pagan Saviour-god in the image of those they were used to. With their arrival Christianity became even more paganised.

The pagan religion called Mithraism was also absorbed into the Pauline version of Christianity. Mithraism worshipped the saviour-god, Mithra, (see Dionysus, Bel, Osiris, Krishna, et al) and they celebrated his birthday on December 25th, the beginning of their winter. Names like Mithra and Dionysus were simply changed to Jesus and so we have the Christian Christmas Day. Mithra was also believed to have risen from the dead at Easter and the pagans-turned-Christian-pagans welcomed that Festival into the Christian belief system. According to the Mithraists, Sunday was ‘the Lord’s Day’ and the Eucharist, the baptism of babies, the idea of father, son, and holy spirit, the virgin mother giving birth to the saviour, the marriage service and so much more were taken from various streams of paganism and added to Christianity. These pagan beliefs were a mixture of extra-terrestrial ‘gods’, channelling and visions, the movement of the Sun through the seasons and the sky, and downright make-believe. As we have seen, the idea of Jesus as ‘the lamb of God’ dying so our sins could be forgiven goes back to pagan animal sacrifices in which the lamb was said to take the place of humanity to quell the anger of the gods. Mithraism was now Myth-raism – better known as Christianity.

It is worth pointing out that far from claiming that Jesus was born by divine intervention without intercourse, the oldest Greek and Syrian manuscripts say ‘Joseph begat Jesus’. The idea of the virgin birth was a later insertion, as were all the additions that fostered the myth that Jesus the philosopher was Christ the saviour-god. Even the word Christ is of pre-Christian origin as Chrest (Egypt) and Christos (Greek). The story of the virgin birth of the Egyptian Son of God, Horus, has been found on a temple wall in Luxor and that was depicted long before Christianity was even thought of. In these early years of the Christian Church many changes were made to texts to justify the inventions. Words were attributed to Jesus which said: ‘He that believeth and is baptised shall be saved, but he that believeth not shall be damned’. This was added to increase the power of the Church and the priests.

The priests took over the Pauline version of Jesus and this was such an enormous irony given that Jeshuah, the Jewish philosopher, challenged the whole idea of priests. The original Jesuian form of worship was overpowered by what became Christianity, that misguided mixture of pagan and Jewish myths and stories, some of which carry themes of symbolic and hidden truth, many of which are utter rubbish. Only the names changed, not the stories and myths. Cyprian, who died in 258AD, was the Bishop of Carthage and he did more than most to secure the priestly takeover. It was he who promoted the belief that only those who became Christians would have salvation. He said people should not have their own opinions – only those which the Church decided they should have. What power this would give to the priests in the centuries that followed to serve the desires of the Luciferic master.

The values of the brave and brilliant philosopher, healer, and channel called Jeshuah had been all but obliterated by Paul’s recycled paganism and the darkness of ignorance and pain was to descend upon the human race for nearly two thousand years. This happened after Christianity’s most important victory, its acceptance as the state Church of the Roman Empire. For that we have to thank, though that is hardly the word, a Roman Emperor called Constantine the Great.

5 

 

Hell on Earth 

 

CONSTANTINE I became Emperor of all the Roman lands in 312 AD and within thirteen years he 

had, in effect, decided the future for much of humanity for nearly two millennia. 

Constantine ‘the Great’ as he was to become known, served as a soldier and won a reputation for 

courage and military prowess. After spending some time serving in Britain he was elected by his 

army as Caesar of the West. He determined to be Emperor of all, and began the process of killing his 

rivals and sometimes their children, too. The Christian legend is that at the scene of one of his bat- 

tles for the Roman throne he had a vision of a cross. It was at the battle of Milvian Bridge, near 

Rome and he is said to have seen the cross in the sky with the words ‘By this Conquer’. The fol- 

lowing night he is claimed to have seen a vision of Jesus who told him to put the cross symbol on 

his flag to guarantee victory over his enemies. Yes, that sounds like just what the Prince of Peace 

would say, doesn’t it? 

This whole story is probably another Christian invention, but for some reason Constantine began 

to look kindly on the Christians. The Brotherhood would have been working behind the scenes 

somewhere, I feel sure. Constantine issued the Edict of Milan which stopped the persecution of 

Christians in the Roman Empire. Some Christians had been persecuted horribly in earlier years al- 

though Gibbon, the historian who made a study of this, concluded that the numbers have been 

greatly exaggerated. He believes something like 2,000 Christians were murdered and tortured in the 

pre-Constantine period while 25 million are estimated to have been executed in the centuries that fol- 

lowed for the crime of not accepting the Christian faith. Both figures are terrible, but it puts what was 

to unfold into some perspective. 

Constantine thought a cross was a lucky mascot, and in fact the cross as a religious symbol goes 

back to the time when humans discovered that by rubbing two sticks together you can make fire. 

They believed that fire was a god and two crossed sticks were seen as sacred. The cross can be 

found on ancient graves and was a religious symbol in Egypt, Assyria, Persia, India, Mexico and 

Scandinavia, long before Christianity. The Egyptians saw their cross, or crux ansata, as symbolic of 

salvation and eternal life, and our old friends the Mithraists marked the foreheads of the newly initi- 

ated with the sign of the cross. Ancient stories also describe how human sacrifices were bound to a 

cross and anointed with oil, so they would burn better on the altar. From such bleak traditions has 

Christianity come. 

Constantine was never a Christian as such and he only agreed to be baptised on his death bed, no 

doubt as a bit of insurance. He worshipped both Jesus and the Greek god, Apollo, and he remained 

the head of the Pagan Church as Pontifex Maximus. But he gave Christianity the same status as the 

others and made substantial donations to its cause. Significantly he allowed the Church to receive 

legacies which had been banned up to this point and from here the Christian Church would begin to 

accumulate fantastic wealth as people tried to buy a place in heaven. Constantine’s efforts to in- 

crease the Christian ranks led to bribes for the poor if they became Christians, and the offer of good 

jobs to wealthy Pagans who converted to the faith. 

Constantine became concerned when disputes began to erupt between different Christian beliefs. 

A churchman called Arius in Alexandria questioned the idea that Jesus was the same as God. How 

could a son be the same as his father and had not Jehovah said that only he was God? When the 

Bishop of Alexandria, appropriately named Alexander, was preaching about the trinity of father, son, 

and holy spirit, Arius publicly questioned him. You may not think it important in the great tapestry of 

life to decide if Jesus was only a vehicle for God or part of three gods in one, but it now became the 

question that had to be decided. Arius left Alexandria for Palestine in fear of his life and two factions 

emerged. Neither would give way and this conflict was being ridiculed throughout the Empire by the 

non-believers and was no doubt fuelled by the Brotherhood. Constantine had wanted, at least in part 

for political reasons, to make Christianity the state religion, but he could not do this unless the dis- 

putes were settled. 

He called together the bishops at Nicaea which is now Iznik in Turkey where he had a palace. At 

their first meeting in June 325 no agreement could be reached between the 318 bishops on the burn- 

ing issue of the day: was Jesus part of a trinity of father, son, and holy spirit – whatever that was sup- 

posed to mean? Constantine arrived shortly after murdering his wife and elder son. He moved the 

proceedings to his palace and presided over all that followed. He said a decision had to be reached 

because only when that happened could Christianity be the state Church. It is clear he wasn’t much 

bothered what they decided as long they decided something. A bitter argument broke out between 

the factions as documents were torn up and blows were struck. This is the atmosphere in which the 

Christian creed was officially decided. Constantine agreed to a motion which was accepted by the 

majority though vehemently opposed by Arius and his supporters. It became known as the Nicene 

Creed and it read as follows: 

 

“We believe in one God, the Father almighty, maker of all things, both visible and invisible; and in one 

Lord, Jesus Christ, the son of God, begotten of the Father, only begotten, that is to say, of the same sub- 

stance of the Father, God of God and Light of Light, Very God of Very God, begotten, not made, being of 

one substance with the father, by whom all things were made, both things in heaven and things on earth; 

who, for us men and for our salvation, came down and was made flesh, made man, suffered and rose 

again on the third day, went up into the heavens, and is to come again to judge the quick and the dead; 

and in the holy ghost.” 

 

There is a saying which goes: ‘A camel is a horse designed by a committee.’ If ever there was an 

example of that it is the above. I find it interesting also that this official creed of Christianity talks of 

‘for us men and our salvation’. What about women? But then it would not be until 1545 that the 

Roman Church officially agreed that women had souls – and then only by a majority of three votes! 

The Jewish philosopher, healer, and medium called Jeshuah was now officially a saviour-god who, 

like the lambs on the pagan sacrificial altars, died so that our sins could be forgiven forever as long 

as we believed in him as our saviour. It is worth remembering that this decision on who Jesus was 

came 300 years after his death. It was also made by people who believed the Earth was flat and 

Jerusalem was the centre of the Universe; this decision remains the foundations of the Christian 

Church to this day. Before the Council of Nicaea closed, Constantine agreed to a motion that Arius 

and his followers be officially cursed and either executed, imprisoned, or banished. Other decrees 

applied the same Christian justice to all who read any writings by those who now became known as 

Arians. The Arian view is still expressed today, incidentally, by the Unitarians. 

Thousands of Arians were murdered, the first of the estimated 25 million victims who would die in 

the name of Christianity and that is not including those who would perish in religious wars and the 

estimated 12 million who were killed in the Christian conquest of the Americas. Added together 

world-wide the number who perished as a result of the Christian religion must easily pass 100 mil- 

lion. To be excommunicated by the Church was almost a death sentence in itself, because you could 

not be guilty of murder if you killed someone who was excommunicated. Arius, however, escaped 

death to continue to expound his cause and the arguments went on over the trinity. In about 336 

Constantine even ordered that Arius be readmitted to the Church, but before this could be done 

Arius died in mysterious circumstances and the following year Constantine passed on, also. On his 

death bed he was baptised by a bishop who did not accept the trinity. By then he had moved the cap- 

ital of the empire from Rome to Byzantium – now Turkey – and he built a new city which he called 

Constantinople. It was about 44 miles from Nicaea. Here he had built Christian churches and dedi- 

cated the city to the Virgin Mary and Christianity was to become the State Church of the Roman Em- 

pire. This Romanized Christianity was later given the name Roman Catholicism to distinguish it from 

the Protestant version. All that happened, in reality, was that the previous Roman state saviour, 

Mithra, was renamed Jesus Christ. Constantine’s mother, Helena, was sent to Jerusalem to find the 

biblical sites and she claimed to have found the exact locations of the birth of Jesus, his crucifixion, 

the tomb, and even where he ascended into the sky. It was on her say-so that Constantine built a 

basilica in 326 on the spot where she said Jesus had been crucified. The Church of the Holy Sepul- 

chre is on that site today and attracts millions of Christian pilgrims to the place where Jesus hung on 

the cross. Or, rather, where Helena said it happened. She was obviously quite a sleuth, because dur- 

ing her trip she claimed to have found the three wooden crosses involved in the crucifixion three 

hundred years after they were supposed to have been used!! 

The names of three people are worth emphasising in these early years of the Christian Church – 

Augustine, Jerome, and Ambrose. Arthur Findlay in his study of the Church likens them to the Nazis, 

Hitler, Goebbels, and Himmler. When you compare their backgrounds and behaviour, it is hard to 

argue against that, but before we start condemning them as individuals we need to ask who, or what, 

was in control of them? I would stress that I am not condemning anyone in this book. I am looking 

at thought and behaviour patterns which have guided human history. The individuals involved are 

victims of those patterns as much as the people who suffered from their actions. Forgive them, they 

know not what they do, is a good line to remember when reading the next few chapters. Augustine 

imposed a tyrannical rule and used force and fear to swell the Christian ranks. He would quote the 

words of Jesus to justify his actions: ‘Compel them to come in, that my house be filled’, and ‘But 

those mine enemies, which would not that I reign over them, bring hither and slay them before me’. 

These were quoted to excuse the murder or forced conversion of non-believers. Yet these quotations, 

as with ‘I come not to bring peace, but a sword’, and others, were inventions. They were inserted into 

the texts as justification of war, murder, and endless other horrors in the name of the ‘Prince of 

Peace’. Augustine sought to impose a global creed by exterminating the opposition. Religious ‘error’, 

he said, must be treated like treason, a crime against the state, and be punished as such. He said 

that babies who died before they were baptised would, like all the unbaptised, be condemned to hell 

for all eternity, and he used fear of death and the fear of hell and damnation after death, to expand 

his vicious and ignorant creed. He would, like Jerome and Ambrose, later be declared a saint. 

Jerome, born in 341, was the man responsible for producing the texts for the first ‘Holy’ Bible. It 

was he, also, who led the campaign of persecution against the mediums and channellers who had 

been at the centre of religious belief from the very start of human existence. In a short time, the gift 

of communicating with other frequencies would be a death sentence. The channellers were replaced 

by the priests as the ‘middle men’ between God and humanity. Channellers who were frauds in the 

past had made up communications to make the people do whatever they wished, and now the 

priests would do the same without the need to stage a fraudulent channelling. But, as always, there 

were many genuine channellers who were communicating with other levels, and their 

communicators were opposing the Church’s beliefs and behaviour. They had to be shut up and they 

were. Countless numbers were tortured and murdered as witches. Priestly rule had arrived. As 

Jerome put it: 

 

“We tell them (the channellers) that we do not so much reject prophecy (channelling), as refuse to receive 

prophets (channellers) whose utterances fail to accord with the Scriptures old and new.” 

 

In other words we don’t mind people channelling as long as what they communicate supports what 

we have decided is truth. And as the Church had control of the ‘scriptures’ they could change what- 

ever they liked to support their view. The philosopher Celsus wrote of this in the third century. He 

said of the religious hierarchy: 

 

“You utter fables, and you do not even possess the art of making them seem likely … You have altered 

three, four, times and oftener the texts of your own Gospels in order to deny objections made to you.” 

 

There were so many differing beliefs in the first three centuries after the life of Jesus that no two 

gospels or epistles (letters claimed to be from apostles) were alike. Bits had been added, deleted, 

and changed to fit the beliefs of those who possessed them. Modern research has shown that the 

text of Mark was the first of the ‘Bible’ gospels to be written and the others merely copied that and 

put in their own additions. Earlier texts from which Mark and other Gospel writers copied have been 

lost, but even so there were other writings about Jesus which the Church rejected, as we will see. No 

one knows who wrote the biblical texts, when, and from what personal direction they were coming. 

Yet this is the book that has controlled the evolution of much of the world for the best part of two 

thousand years! Jerome’s suppression of truth and alternative thought was two-fold. He persuaded 

the Pope to make channelling a crime and the Oracles and Vessels of God became, with one Papal 

decree, Oracles and Vessels of the Devil, names still used by many within the Church today. And he 

also took control of the ancient texts and made them fit his image of truth. Jerome became secretary 

to Pope Damasus in about 382 and he was commissioned to bring together all the various texts into 

a book which reflected (his) orthodox belief. 

It was now that the texts were made to fit the view that Jeshuah the philosopher was no less than 

Jesus the Christ who had died so that our sins would be forgiven. Jerome’s rewriting of ancient texts 

and the rejection of anything he didn’t agree with, produced the wording which became the New 

Testament. Christians believe this to be the word of Jesus and God. It isn’t. It is largely the word of 

Jerome. The additions and deletions by Jerome and others created a contradictory mess. The Bible 

tells us, for example, that the genetic line of Jesus can be traced back from his father Joseph to King 

David. But how can this be if Joseph played no part in his conception? In fact both the genetic line 

and the idea of the virgin birth were additions to the texts. 

Jerome and Augustine looked through thirteen gospels, nine acts and teachings of the Apostles, 

thirty-one epistles, and other writings, and decided which were ‘orthodox’ and which were not. Sur- 

prise, surprise, they agreed that the ones Jerome had doctored were orthodox and the rest should be 

discarded, and it was these that the Council of Carthage agreed should be accepted by the Church. 

Some of those that were rejected were much nearer the truth than those that became the New Testa- 

ment. Pope Innocent I confirmed the decision at Carthage, and a hundred years later Pope Gelasius I 

decreed that only these approved writings (called canonical) were to be read in churches. Those who 

disobeyed were to be tortured and killed as heretics. Jerome also turned his mind to re-writing the 

texts that became the Old Testament, but even his faith in these as the Word of God was challenged 

by all the contradictions he found. He had to admit that his efforts to make sense of it could only be 

considered makeshift. When the two testaments were brought together in the 6th century the Old, 

which Jerome didn’t really understand, was joined with the New, which Jerome had edited to suit his 

beliefs. By these methods was the Holy Bible created and Jehovah, the vengeful God of the Jews and 

quite possibly extra-terrestrials, became merged with the God of Jesus. Is it any wonder that it pro- 

duced a book so full of blatant contradictions? Fortunately some themes of truth have survived and 

particularly some of the written and numerical symbols and codes that the original texts contained. 

Many of these have been retained because the forgers and editors like Jerome did not understand 

their significance. To them they were just numbers or literal stories. But some are codes and sym- 

bols waiting for those who have the understanding to decipher them. 

After Constantine’s death, there had been a period when Pagan and Arian beliefs had their sup- 

porters among the Roman Emperors. During one period under the Emperor Constantius believers in 

the trinity were persecuted when he accepted the Arian view. Whoever had prominence it was still a 

case of Christians killing Christians in an argument over the trinity or no trinity. Then the Emperor 

Theodosius ‘the Great’ came to power in 379, and with him so did orthodox (Jeromian) Christianity. 

Theodosius was a staunch supporter of the Nicene Creed who ordered the slaughter of 1,500 men, 

women, and children on one occasion alone in retaliation for the murder of one of his commanders 

and some soldiers. He issued the laws which were to be known as the Theodosian Code. These or- 

dered imprisonment, torture, death or banishment for the crime of the heresy of not accepting the 

Nicene Creed. He also appointed a group of priests called The Inquisitors of the Faith. Ambrose, the 

Bishop of Milan, was the founder of the Holy Inquisition which was to turn a large tract of the world 

into a human abbatoir. Wars were fought over the imposition of the Christian Orthodox (Nicene) 

Faith and tens of millions would be killed in the most terrible ways in the name of Christianity. The 

Brotherhood organisations were being controlled more and more by negative intent. They were gain- 

ing ever greater control of events as their membership and offshoots grew ever more quickly. Now 

the Luciferic consciousness was not only in control of the Church, it was the Church. This was to 

continue into modern times. The Inquisition Office is now called the Holy Office. 

The further erosion of truth came with the Emperor Justinian in the 6th century. From his head- 

quarters in Constantinople he schemed to have references to pre-existence and reincarnation re- 

moved from the Bible. He convened the Second Synod Council of Constantinople in 553 which, even 

without the attendance or support of the Pope, agreed that: 

 

“If anyone assert the fabulous pre-existence of souls and shall submit to the monstrous doctrine that follows 

from it, let him be .. excommunicated.” 

 

The spiritual truths that were being passed on through the Brotherhood, at certain levels of it, any- 

way, were now destroyed in the public arena. The ‘Great Work of Ages’ or, to give it its modern 

name, The New World Order, was right on course in its desire to part human beings from the knowl- 

edge of who they are. 

With the fall of the Roman Empire, the Christian Church took its place and the Pope became the 

equivalent of the Roman Emperor. A sufficient number of the tribes and peoples who replaced 

Roman rule were Christianised for the view of the Roman Catholic Church to prevail. Now the power 

of the Church was total. They believed that, because the Old Testament said that Adam had incurred 

God’s wrath by eating from the tree of knowledge, the pursuit of all knowledge outside of the Bible 

was sinful. In the same way, because Eve had tempted him to eat from the tree, women were 

considered to be evil and of no worth. These breathtaking interpretations and the fear of the Inqui- 

sition was to hold back human evolution for at least two thousand years. Today’s scientific estab- 

lishment is still not as advanced in its overall understanding of life and Creation as were Socrates, 

Plato, and others in Ancient Greece. 

The Christians destroyed all the writings of the great philosophers. Plato’s Academy and Aris- 

totle’s Lyceum were closed and their writings burned. The Roman educational system inspired by 

Quintilian was dismantled and the great library at Alexandria became a theological college. Philoso- 

phers, scientists, and school teachers were persecuted. Hypatia, one of the outstanding women of 

her time, had her flesh torn from her body by a Christian mob for the ‘crime’ of speaking eloquently 

on science, mathematics, astronomy, and philosophy in ways that contradicted orthodox Chris- 

tianity. She worked at the library in Alexandria and all the books it contained were then destroyed. 

This was all done in the name of Cyril, the Archbishop of Alexandria. He was later made a saint. 

I can recommend a book called The Vicars of Christ which is a record of the Catholic popes by a 

former Roman Catholic priest, Peter Da Rosa. It is a superb exposé of the hypocrisy and deceit upon 

which Christianity was built. And remember, until the Reformation and the birth of the Protestant 

version in the 16th century, the Rome-controlled Catholic Church was Christianity. The Vatican had a 

whole department dedicated to producing forged ‘historical’ documents to hoodwink kings, queens, 

and others into doing their will. In most cases the Church’s ‘will’, as, increasingly, with the Broth- 

erhood, was for them to wage war on non-believers or to hand over land and money to add to their, 

by now, amazing wealth. 

The post of Pope was not spiritual, but commercial, and the negative Brotherhood societies made 

every effort to make sure that ‘their’ men or someone who was easily manipulated got the job. The 

Vatican to this day is run by the Brotherhood. If they could control the Pope, the potential to create 

wars and impose their will was almost infinite. Popes were considered by many to be ‘infallible’, the 

mouthpiece of God, and whatever they wanted they had to be given. As a result the Papacy attracted 

all the wrong characters for all the wrong reasons. One pope was so unhinged that he had the body 

of a previous pope exhumed from the grave and brought to his room. He ordered that the rotting re- 

mains were sat down in a chair so he could tell him what he thought of him! Apparently, one of the 

Pope’s staff stood behind the dead pope answering on his behalf like some ventriloquist with a 

dummy. It is sobering to think that such misguided people were making decisions that would affect 

the lives of humanity up to the present day. Or was it always they who actually made the decisions? 

Probably not. Either way, we still have Roman Catholic priests who must stay celibate and unmarried 

because of what popes – or their controllers – decided a thousand years ago and more. The story 

went like this: 

325AD: The Council of Nicaea decides that no priests will be allowed to marry after their ordi- 

nation. 

385AD: Pope Siricius decrees that men who are married before their ordination must not sleep with 

their wives afterwards. 

590 – 604AD: Pope Gregory the Great decides that all desire for sex is sinful. Sex is only for pro- 

ducing children. 

1074AD: Pope Gregory VII says that all priests must pledge themselves to be celibate. 

The consequences of the Roman Catholic hang-ups about sex have been to pass on this ‘dirty’, 

‘sinful’, view of sexual love to the generations that followed. Even today we still see its legacy. We are 

also seeing many stories coming to light of Roman Catholic priests and their sexual abuse of chil- 

dren. The Vatican seeks to avoid responsibility for this, but at the core of such behaviour is the 

forced suppression of natural sexual urges imposed by Papal dictators between ten and seventeen 

centuries ago and upheld by successive Papal dictators ever since. But they can’t change it because 

to do so would make it clear that Pope Gregory VII was fallible in ordering such a ridiculous rule. 

And as popes are considered infallible, none of them can change – at least publicly – what a previous 

one has decided! 

The idea of ‘sinful’ sex was promoted by Augustine. He was well-known for his love of sex earlier 

in his life, but when he claimed to have abstained, he took on a view of sex that was similar to the 

way some people who stop smoking see others who continue to smoke. He became obsessive in his 

condemnation, and would not allow a woman to enter his house unaccompanied. This included his 

sister. Such was his power within the Church that his belief that sex and lust were sinful became the 

accepted view. The suppression of the flow of creative energy activated by natural sexual activity has 

expressed itself in negative emotions and behaviour, as well as health problems resulting from 

blocked energy. Using the ‘safe period’ to enjoy sex without conceiving was condemned as a wicked 

sin by Augustine. You should never have sexual relationships unless you intend to conceive a child, 

they decided, and even then under no circumstances must you enjoy it!! This nonsense continues to 

blight the lives of so many to this day. I have always found it hilarious that the Church says that God 

made the physical body, but we should be so ashamed of this creation that we must never allow oth- 

ers to see it or, at the extreme, even see it ourselves. But Augustine’s view on love, marriage, and sex 

was followed by the Church from then on. As he said over and over again: 

 

“Husbands love your wives, but love them chastely. Insist on the work of the flesh only in such measure as 

is necessary for the procreation of children. Since you cannot beget children in any other way [an oversight 

by God, presumably], you must descend to it against your will, for it is the punishment of Adam.” 

 

Poor old Adam and Eve. They get it in the neck for everything, even the fact that we have to be pun- 

ished by being forced to have sex. Augustine linked sex with ‘original sin’, the idea that we are all 

born sinful. If we are conceived through the sexual act, we are by definition born with original sin 

which is supposed to go back to Adam and Eve. Jesus was the only one born without original sin, 

because his was a virgin birth which did not involve sex. Follow the logic? Later to overcome the 

obvious contradiction that Jesus was born to a mother who was born with original sin, she, too, was 

said to have been conceived without sex. But hold on. In that case, Jesus was born without original 

sin to a mother without original sin, but she was born to a mother with original sin. Shock, horror. 

Unless of course, the grandmother of Jesus was also conceived without sex. In that case…. No, no, I 

think we’ll leave it there. You see how confusing it gets once you try to cover your tracks? It is the 

same whenever you tell lies. You have to keep lying to cover up previous lies and you get yourself in 

a terrible mess. The Roman Church also conveniently ignores the fact that the one they consider to 

be the first pope, the ‘disciple’ Peter, was married and not celibate. From this insult to the intel- 

ligence has come a view of sex, the physical body, marriage, divorce, and women that was to prevail 

for nearly two thousand years. The suppression of women has been passed through the generations 

by the major religions. Christian dogma used the Adam and Eve story in the Jewish Old Testament to 

justify this. They also quote people like St Paul: 

 

“Wives submit to your husbands for the husband is the head of the wife as Christ is the head of the Church. 

Now if the Church submits to Christ so should wives submit to their husbands in everything.” 

 

And: 

 

“But I suffer not a woman to teach, nor to usurp authority over the man, but to be in silence.” 

 

In the last years of the 20th century, the Bible is still being quoted in opposition to women priests. 

When the Church of England voted in favour of the admission of women to the priesthood in 1993, 

members of the Church resigned in protest and joined the Roman Catholics – some of them women! 

Male domination in all areas of life has helped to extend the domination of male energy over female 

which has made the world what it is today. This has served Lucifer’s ambitions magnificently. A 

domination of male energy over female is vital to his plans. All consciousness is both male and fe- 

male, and we all have male and female lives to ensure a balance of experiences. The current transfor- 

mation will see a re-balancing of the male-female energies around the planet and this will manifest in 

the emergence of women in decision-making and the activation of female energies, like caring and 

compassion, within those in male bodies. Both men and women are capable of expressing male and 

female energy. 

The Christian obsession with destroying paganism, while at the same time absorbing it, led to a 

further polluting of the Earth energy grid, as did all the negative energy being created by the murder 

and mayhem. Early churches were built on Pagan sacred sites. Some sects knew about the energies 

and wanted to use them, and others considered these energies and sites to be evil and wished to 

suppress the energies (the ‘dragon’). This is where I feel the legends of St George and the dragon 

originated. Churches all over the world are built on acupuncture points and chakras and I visit many 

in the course of my own work. All that fear, guilt, and suffering which has been experienced on those 

sites and the concentration on the crucifixion have generated immense quantities of negative energy 

and this has poured into the grid. Those churches that have been joyous have produced positive en- 

ergy, but they have been the tiny, tiny, minority. 

This was a terrible time for the volunteers and those who were trying to restore understanding to 

the human mind. They incarnated in other parts of the world for lives dedicated to channelling en- 

ergy into the grid to try to compensate for what Christianity and Islam (of which more shortly) were 

doing. Those who were born into the Christian world lived simple lives keeping their heads down 

and channelling the energy or doing what they could to speak out before facing the inevitable and 

often gruesome fate. Many found themselves guided to monasteries which were built on energy sites 

and were protected by law from any interference. 

One spiritual group which grew rapidly in France and Northern Italy in the 12th and 13th centuries 

and challenged the power of Rome was the Cathars or Albigenses. It was based on an understanding 

of reincarnation and the eternal nature of all consciousness. They were vegetarians and commu- 

nicated psychically with other frequencies. Their views won such support that the influence of the 

Christian Church began to wane in Southern France around Albi. Pope Innocent II reacted to this 

with one of the most appalling examples of inhumanity seen on this planet. What followed was 

genocide. Men, women and children were dismembered or were burnt alive in the name of Jesus and 

God. The events at the castle of Monsegur are best remembered in the Cathar story, but there were 

many other ‘glorious’ victories for the Christian armies that were just as sickening. One ploy of Inno- 

cent II, and later of Pope Gregory IX, was to tell his ‘crusaders’ that no matter what they did he would 

forgive them on God’s behalf. What a shock they must have had when they left the physical body 

and realised they were responsible through karma for all they had done. 

As the centuries passed the Holy Inquisition went into overdrive. The Dominican Order was put in 

charge of this religious version of Murder Incorporated. Pope Gregory IX declared: ‘It is the duty of 

every Catholic to persecute heretics’. There was no fair trial before a sentence. The Inquisitors’ 

decision was final. It was a wonderful way of getting rid of people you didn’t like, especially if you 

were one of the Brotherhood elite who wished to remove those who were getting in your way. You 

told the Inquisitors that your enemies were non-believers, and you stood back and watched them 

burned to death. This passage is from a book of guidance from the Church to inquisitors: 

 

“Either the person confesses and he is proved guilty from his own confession, or he does not confess and is 

equally guilty on the evidence of witnesses. If a person confesses the whole of what he is accused of, he is 

unquestioningly guilty of the whole; but if he confesses only a part, he ought still to be regarded as guilty of 

the whole, since what he has confessed proves him to be capable of guilt as to other points of the accu- 

sation… Bodily torture is left to the Judge of the Inquisition, who determines according to age, sex, and the 

constitution of the party… If, not withstanding, all the means employed, the unfortunate wretch still de- 

nies his guilt, he is to be conside as a victim of the devil; and, as such, deserves no compassion from the ser- 

vants of God, nor pity and indulgence of Holy Mother Church; he is a son of perdition. Let him perish 

among the damned.” 

 

Even genuine believers were murdered by the Inquisitors, but the Church’s motto was that it was 

better for a hundred ‘innocents’ to die than for one heretic to go on living. Could it be that the Nazis 

of the 20th century were a reincarnation of these misguided minds I have been describing? The 

parallels in behaviour patterns and attitudes are clear to see, even in their treatment of the Jews. I be- 

lieve that the programming by the Church of the collective conscious mind was so strong that when 

people later reincarnated they dropped back into the same thought patterns that had been pro- 

grammed into them in previous incarnations. This applies to the Church, economics, and all aspects 

of our lives, and I have no doubt the same is happening today. In incarnation after incarnation peo- 

ple drop back into old patterns they cannot or choose not to break. It is like the needle stuck in a 

record groove, although I must say I do feel that some of the architects of Church dogma were, as 

with the Nazi leaders, incarnations of the Luciferic consciousness. 

I don’t recognise the term heresy. It is, for me, the ultimate arrogance to suggest that certain be- 

liefs must be free from questioning and challenge under the guise of ‘heresy’ or ‘blasphemy’. But if 

you use for a moment the Church’s definition of heresy – the abuse and misrepresentation of the 

one they call Jesus – then the greatest of all heresies has been Christianity itself. 

The Christian thought-police were now established across their domain and they would soon 

spread their darkness to the Americas. The only threat to their domination of the Holy Land and be- 

yond was another version of religious indoctrination which answered to the name of Islam. The 

clashes between the two would create yet more conflict, pain, and suffering – exactly what the Broth- 

erhood and its master, Lucifer, wanted to see. 

5

Hell on Earth

CONSTANTINE I became Emperor of all the Roman lands in 312 AD and within thirteen years he had, in effect, decided the future for much of humanity for nearly two millennia.

Constantine ‘the Great’ as he was to become known, served as a soldier and won a reputation for courage and military prowess. After spending some time serving in Britain he was elected by his army as Caesar of the West. He determined to be Emperor of all, and began the process of killing his rivals and sometimes their children, too. The Christian legend is that at the scene of one of his battles for the Roman throne he had a vision of a cross. It was at the battle of Milvian Bridge, near Rome and he is said to have seen the cross in the sky with the words ‘By this Conquer’. The following night he is claimed to have seen a vision of Jesus who told him to put the cross symbol on his flag to guarantee victory over his enemies. Yes, that sounds like just what the Prince of Peace would say, doesn’t it?

This whole story is probably another Christian invention, but for some reason Constantine began to look kindly on the Christians. The Brotherhood would have been working behind the scenes somewhere, I feel sure. Constantine issued the Edict of Milan which stopped the persecution of Christians in the Roman Empire. Some Christians had been persecuted horribly in earlier years although Gibbon, the historian who made a study of this, concluded that the numbers have been greatly exaggerated. He believes something like 2,000 Christians were murdered and tortured in the pre-Constantine period while 25 million are estimated to have been executed in the centuries that followed for the crime of not accepting the Christian faith. Both figures are terrible, but it puts what was to unfold into some perspective.

Constantine thought a cross was a lucky mascot, and in fact the cross as a religious symbol goes back to the time when humans discovered that by rubbing two sticks together you can make fire. They believed that fire was a god and two crossed sticks were seen as sacred. The cross can be found on ancient graves and was a religious symbol in Egypt, Assyria, Persia, India, Mexico and Scandinavia, long before Christianity. The Egyptians saw their cross, or crux ansata, as symbolic of salvation and eternal life, and our old friends the Mithraists marked the foreheads of the newly initiated with the sign of the cross. Ancient stories also describe how human sacrifices were bound to a cross and anointed with oil, so they would burn better on the altar. From such bleak traditions has Christianity come.

Constantine was never a Christian as such and he only agreed to be baptised on his death bed, no doubt as a bit of insurance. He worshipped both Jesus and the Greek god, Apollo, and he remained the head of the Pagan Church as Pontifex Maximus. But he gave Christianity the same status as the others and made substantial donations to its cause. Significantly he allowed the Church to receive legacies which had been banned up to this point and from here the Christian Church would begin to accumulate fantastic wealth as people tried to buy a place in heaven. Constantine’s efforts to increase the Christian ranks led to bribes for the poor if they became Christians, and the offer of good jobs to wealthy Pagans who converted to the faith.

Constantine became concerned when disputes began to erupt between different Christian beliefs. A churchman called Arius in Alexandria questioned the idea that Jesus was the same as God. How could a son be the same as his father and had not Jehovah said that only he was God? When the Bishop of Alexandria, appropriately named Alexander, was preaching about the trinity of father, son,

and holy spirit, Arius publicly questioned him. You may not think it important in the great tapestry of life to decide if Jesus was only a vehicle for God or part of three gods in one, but it now became the question that had to be decided. Arius left Alexandria for Palestine in fear of his life and two factions emerged. Neither would give way and this conflict was being ridiculed throughout the Empire by the non-believers and was no doubt fuelled by the Brotherhood. Constantine had wanted, at least in part for political reasons, to make Christianity the state religion, but he could not do this unless the disputes were settled.

He called together the bishops at Nicaea which is now Iznik in Turkey where he had a palace. At their first meeting in June 325 no agreement could be reached between the 318 bishops on the burning issue of the day: was Jesus part of a trinity of father, son, and holy spirit – whatever that was supposed to mean? Constantine arrived shortly after murdering his wife and elder son. He moved the proceedings to his palace and presided over all that followed. He said a decision had to be reached because only when that happened could Christianity be the state Church. It is clear he wasn’t much bothered what they decided as long they decided something. A bitter argument broke out between the factions as documents were torn up and blows were struck. This is the atmosphere in which the Christian creed was officially decided. Constantine agreed to a motion which was accepted by the majority though vehemently opposed by Arius and his supporters. It became known as the Nicene Creed and it read as follows:

We believe in one God, the Father almighty, maker of all things, both visible and invisible; and in one Lord, Jesus Christ, the son of God, begotten of the Father, only begotten, that is to say, of the same substance of the Father, God of God and Light of Light, Very God of Very God, begotten, not made, being of one substance with the father, by whom all things were made, both things in heaven and things on earth; who, for us men and for our salvation, came down and was made flesh, made man, suffered and rose again on the third day, went up into the heavens, and is to come again to judge the quick and the dead; and in the holy ghost.

There is a saying which goes: ‘A camel is a horse designed by a committee.’ If ever there was an example of that it is the above. I find it interesting also that this official creed of Christianity talks of ‘for us men and our salvation’. What about women? But then it would not be until 1545 that the Roman Church officially agreed that women had souls – and then only by a majority of three votes!

The Jewish philosopher, healer, and medium called Jeshuah was now officially a saviour-god who, like the lambs on the pagan sacrificial altars, died so that our sins could be forgiven forever as long as we believed in him as our saviour. It is worth remembering that this decision on who Jesus was came 300 years after his death. It was also made by people who believed the Earth was flat and Jerusalem was the centre of the Universe; this decision remains the foundations of the Christian Church to this day. Before the Council of Nicaea closed, Constantine agreed to a motion that Arius and his followers be officially cursed and either executed, imprisoned, or banished. Other decrees applied the same Christian justice to all who read any writings by those who now became known as Arians. The Arian view is still expressed today, incidentally, by the Unitarians.

Thousands of Arians were murdered, the first of the estimated 25 million victims who would die in the name of Christianity and that is not including those who would perish in religious wars and the estimated 12 million who were killed in the Christian conquest of the Americas. Added together world-wide the number who perished as a result of the Christian religion must easily pass 100 million. To be excommunicated by the Church was almost a death sentence in itself, because you could

not be guilty of murder if you killed someone who was excommunicated. Arius, however, escaped death to continue to expound his cause and the arguments went on over the trinity. In about 336 Constantine even ordered that Arius be readmitted to the Church, but before this could be done Arius died in mysterious circumstances and the following year Constantine passed on, also. On his death bed he was baptised by a bishop who did not accept the trinity. By then he had moved the capital of the empire from Rome to Byzantium – now Turkey – and he built a new city which he called Constantinople. It was about 44 miles from Nicaea. Here he had built Christian churches and dedicated the city to the Virgin Mary and Christianity was to become the State Church of the Roman Empire. This Romanized Christianity was later given the name Roman Catholicism to distinguish it from the Protestant version. All that happened, in reality, was that the previous Roman state saviour, Mithra, was renamed Jesus Christ. Constantine’s mother, Helena, was sent to Jerusalem to find the biblical sites and she claimed to have found the exact locations of the birth of Jesus, his crucifixion, the tomb, and even where he ascended into the sky. It was on her say-so that Constantine built a basilica in 326 on the spot where she said Jesus had been crucified. The Church of the Holy Sepulchre is on that site today and attracts millions of Christian pilgrims to the place where Jesus hung on the cross. Or, rather, where Helena said it happened. She was obviously quite a sleuth, because during her trip she claimed to have found the three wooden crosses involved in the crucifixion three hundred years after they were supposed to have been used!!

The names of three people are worth emphasising in these early years of the Christian Church – Augustine, Jerome, and Ambrose. Arthur Findlay in his study of the Church likens them to the Nazis, Hitler, Goebbels, and Himmler. When you compare their backgrounds and behaviour, it is hard to argue against that, but before we start condemning them as individuals we need to ask who, or what, was in control of them? I would stress that I am not condemning anyone in this book. I am looking at thought and behaviour patterns which have guided human history. The individuals involved are victims of those patterns as much as the people who suffered from their actions. Forgive them, they know not what they do, is a good line to remember when reading the next few chapters. Augustine imposed a tyrannical rule and used force and fear to swell the Christian ranks. He would quote the words of Jesus to justify his actions: ‘Compel them to come in, that my house be filled’, and ‘But those mine enemies, which would not that I reign over them, bring hither and slay them before me’. These were quoted to excuse the murder or forced conversion of non-believers. Yet these quotations, as with ‘I come not to bring peace, but a sword’, and others, were inventions. They were inserted into the texts as justification of war, murder, and endless other horrors in the name of the ‘Prince of Peace’. Augustine sought to impose a global creed by exterminating the opposition. Religious ‘error’, he said, must be treated like treason, a crime against the state, and be punished as such. He said that babies who died before they were baptised would, like all the unbaptised, be condemned to hell for all eternity, and he used fear of death and the fear of hell and damnation after death, to expand his vicious and ignorant creed. He would, like Jerome and Ambrose, later be declared a saint.

Jerome, born in 341, was the man responsible for producing the texts for the first ‘Holy’ Bible. It was he, also, who led the campaign of persecution against the mediums and channellers who had been at the centre of religious belief from the very start of human existence. In a short time, the gift of communicating with other frequencies would be a death sentence. The channellers were replaced by the priests as the ‘middle men’ between God and humanity. Channellers who were frauds in the past had made up communications to make the people do whatever they wished, and now the priests would do the same without the need to stage a fraudulent channelling. But, as always, there were many genuine channellers who were communicating with other levels, and their

communicators were opposing the Church’s beliefs and behaviour. They had to be shut up and they were. Countless numbers were tortured and murdered as witches. Priestly rule had arrived. As Jerome put it:

We tell them (the channellers) that we do not so much reject prophecy (channelling), as refuse to receive prophets (channellers) whose utterances fail to accord with the Scriptures old and new.

In other words we don’t mind people channelling as long as what they communicate supports what we have decided is truth. And as the Church had control of the ‘scriptures’ they could change whatever they liked to support their view. The philosopher Celsus wrote of this in the third century. He said of the religious hierarchy:

You utter fables, and you do not even possess the art of making them seem likely … You have altered three, four, times and oftener the texts of your own Gospels in order to deny objections made to you.

There were so many differing beliefs in the first three centuries after the life of Jesus that no two gospels or epistles (letters claimed to be from apostles) were alike. Bits had been added, deleted, and changed to fit the beliefs of those who possessed them. Modern research has shown that the text of Mark was the first of the ‘Bible’ gospels to be written and the others merely copied that and put in their own additions. Earlier texts from which Mark and other Gospel writers copied have been lost, but even so there were other writings about Jesus which the Church rejected, as we will see. No one knows who wrote the biblical texts, when, and from what personal direction they were coming. Yet this is the book that has controlled the evolution of much of the world for the best part of two thousand years! Jerome’s suppression of truth and alternative thought was two-fold. He persuaded the Pope to make channelling a crime and the Oracles and Vessels of God became, with one Papal decree, Oracles and Vessels of the Devil, names still used by many within the Church today. And he also took control of the ancient texts and made them fit his image of truth. Jerome became secretary to Pope Damasus in about 382 and he was commissioned to bring together all the various texts into a book which reflected (his) orthodox belief.

It was now that the texts were made to fit the view that Jeshuah the philosopher was no less than Jesus the Christ who had died so that our sins would be forgiven. Jerome’s rewriting of ancient texts and the rejection of anything he didn’t agree with, produced the wording which became the New Testament. Christians believe this to be the word of Jesus and God. It isn’t. It is largely the word of Jerome. The additions and deletions by Jerome and others created a contradictory mess. The Bible tells us, for example, that the genetic line of Jesus can be traced back from his father Joseph to King David. But how can this be if Joseph played no part in his conception? In fact both the genetic line and the idea of the virgin birth were additions to the texts.

Jerome and Augustine looked through thirteen gospels, nine acts and teachings of the Apostles, thirty-one epistles, and other writings, and decided which were ‘orthodox’ and which were not. Surprise, surprise, they agreed that the ones Jerome had doctored were orthodox and the rest should be discarded, and it was these that the Council of Carthage agreed should be accepted by the Church. Some of those that were rejected were much nearer the truth than those that became the New Testament. Pope Innocent I confirmed the decision at Carthage, and a hundred years later Pope Gelasius I decreed that only these approved writings (called canonical) were to be read in churches. Those who disobeyed were to be tortured and killed as heretics. Jerome also turned his mind to re-writing the texts that became the Old Testament, but even his faith in these as the Word of God was challenged

by all the contradictions he found. He had to admit that his efforts to make sense of it could only be considered makeshift. When the two testaments were brought together in the 6th century the Old, which Jerome didn’t really understand, was joined with the New, which Jerome had edited to suit his beliefs. By these methods was the Holy Bible created and Jehovah, the vengeful God of the Jews and quite possibly extra-terrestrials, became merged with the God of Jesus. Is it any wonder that it produced a book so full of blatant contradictions? Fortunately some themes of truth have survived and particularly some of the written and numerical symbols and codes that the original texts contained. Many of these have been retained because the forgers and editors like Jerome did not understand their significance. To them they were just numbers or literal stories. But some are codes and symbols waiting for those who have the understanding to decipher them.

After Constantine’s death, there had been a period when Pagan and Arian beliefs had their supporters among the Roman Emperors. During one period under the Emperor Constantius believers in the trinity were persecuted when he accepted the Arian view. Whoever had prominence it was still a case of Christians killing Christians in an argument over the trinity or no trinity. Then the Emperor Theodosius ‘the Great’ came to power in 379, and with him so did orthodox (Jeromian) Christianity. Theodosius was a staunch supporter of the Nicene Creed who ordered the slaughter of 1,500 men, women, and children on one occasion alone in retaliation for the murder of one of his commanders and some soldiers. He issued the laws which were to be known as the Theodosian Code. These ordered imprisonment, torture, death or banishment for the crime of the heresy of not accepting the Nicene Creed. He also appointed a group of priests called The Inquisitors of the Faith. Ambrose, the Bishop of Milan, was the founder of the Holy Inquisition which was to turn a large tract of the world into a human abbatoir. Wars were fought over the imposition of the Christian Orthodox (Nicene) Faith and tens of millions would be killed in the most terrible ways in the name of Christianity. The Brotherhood organisations were being controlled more and more by negative intent. They were gaining ever greater control of events as their membership and offshoots grew ever more quickly. Now the Luciferic consciousness was not only in control of the Church, it was the Church. This was to continue into modern times. The Inquisition Office is now called the Holy Office.

The further erosion of truth came with the Emperor Justinian in the 6th century. From his headquarters in Constantinople he schemed to have references to pre-existence and reincarnation removed from the Bible. He convened the Second Synod Council of Constantinople in 553 which, even without the attendance or support of the Pope, agreed that:

If anyone assert the fabulous pre-existence of souls and shall submit to the monstrous doctrine that follows from it, let him be .. excommunicated.

The spiritual truths that were being passed on through the Brotherhood, at certain levels of it, anyway, were now destroyed in the public arena. The ‘Great Work of Ages’ or, to give it its modern name, The New World Order, was right on course in its desire to part human beings from the knowledge of who they are.

With the fall of the Roman Empire, the Christian Church took its place and the Pope became the equivalent of the Roman Emperor. A sufficient number of the tribes and peoples who replaced Roman rule were Christianised for the view of the Roman Catholic Church to prevail. Now the power of the Church was total. They believed that, because the Old Testament said that Adam had incurred God’s wrath by eating from the tree of knowledge, the pursuit of all knowledge outside of the Bible was sinful. In the same way, because Eve had tempted him to eat from the tree, women were

considered to be evil and of no worth. These breathtaking interpretations and the fear of the Inquisition was to hold back human evolution for at least two thousand years. Today’s scientific establishment is still not as advanced in its overall understanding of life and Creation as were Socrates, Plato, and others in Ancient Greece.

The Christians destroyed all the writings of the great philosophers. Plato’s Academy and Aristotle’s Lyceum were closed and their writings burned. The Roman educational system inspired by Quintilian was dismantled and the great library at Alexandria became a theological college. Philosophers, scientists, and school teachers were persecuted. Hypatia, one of the outstanding women of her time, had her flesh torn from her body by a Christian mob for the ‘crime’ of speaking eloquently on science, mathematics, astronomy, and philosophy in ways that contradicted orthodox Christianity. She worked at the library in Alexandria and all the books it contained were then destroyed. This was all done in the name of Cyril, the Archbishop of Alexandria. He was later made a saint.

I can recommend a book called The Vicars of Christ which is a record of the Catholic popes by a former Roman Catholic priest, Peter Da Rosa. It is a superb exposé of the hypocrisy and deceit upon which Christianity was built. And remember, until the Reformation and the birth of the Protestant version in the 16th century, the Rome-controlled Catholic Church was Christianity. The Vatican had a whole department dedicated to producing forged ‘historical’ documents to hoodwink kings, queens, and others into doing their will. In most cases the Church’s ‘will’, as, increasingly, with the Brotherhood, was for them to wage war on non-believers or to hand over land and money to add to their, by now, amazing wealth.

The post of Pope was not spiritual, but commercial, and the negative Brotherhood societies made every effort to make sure that ‘their’ men or someone who was easily manipulated got the job. The Vatican to this day is run by the Brotherhood. If they could control the Pope, the potential to create wars and impose their will was almost infinite. Popes were considered by many to be ‘infallible’, the mouthpiece of God, and whatever they wanted they had to be given. As a result the Papacy attracted all the wrong characters for all the wrong reasons. One pope was so unhinged that he had the body of a previous pope exhumed from the grave and brought to his room. He ordered that the rotting remains were sat down in a chair so he could tell him what he thought of him! Apparently, one of the Pope’s staff stood behind the dead pope answering on his behalf like some ventriloquist with a dummy. It is sobering to think that such misguided people were making decisions that would affect the lives of humanity up to the present day. Or was it always they who actually made the decisions? Probably not. Either way, we still have Roman Catholic priests who must stay celibate and unmarried because of what popes – or their controllers – decided a thousand years ago and more. The story went like this:

325AD: The Council of Nicaea decides that no priests will be allowed to marry after their ordination.

385AD: Pope Siricius decrees that men who are married before their ordination must not sleep with their wives afterwards.

590 – 604AD: Pope Gregory the Great decides that all desire for sex is sinful. Sex is only for producing children.

1074AD: Pope Gregory VII says that all priests must pledge themselves to be celibate.

The consequences of the Roman Catholic hang-ups about sex have been to pass on this ‘dirty’, ‘sinful’, view of sexual love to the generations that followed. Even today we still see its legacy. We are also seeing many stories coming to light of Roman Catholic priests and their sexual abuse of children. The Vatican seeks to avoid responsibility for this, but at the core of such behaviour is the

forced suppression of natural sexual urges imposed by Papal dictators between ten and seventeen centuries ago and upheld by successive Papal dictators ever since. But they can’t change it because to do so would make it clear that Pope Gregory VII was fallible in ordering such a ridiculous rule. And as popes are considered infallible, none of them can change – at least publicly – what a previous one has decided!

The idea of ‘sinful’ sex was promoted by Augustine. He was well-known for his love of sex earlier in his life, but when he claimed to have abstained, he took on a view of sex that was similar to the way some people who stop smoking see others who continue to smoke. He became obsessive in his condemnation, and would not allow a woman to enter his house unaccompanied. This included his sister. Such was his power within the Church that his belief that sex and lust were sinful became the accepted view. The suppression of the flow of creative energy activated by natural sexual activity has expressed itself in negative emotions and behaviour, as well as health problems resulting from blocked energy. Using the ‘safe period’ to enjoy sex without conceiving was condemned as a wicked sin by Augustine. You should never have sexual relationships unless you intend to conceive a child, they decided, and even then under no circumstances must you enjoy it!! This nonsense continues to blight the lives of so many to this day. I have always found it hilarious that the Church says that God made the physical body, but we should be so ashamed of this creation that we must never allow others to see it or, at the extreme, even see it ourselves. But Augustine’s view on love, marriage, and sex was followed by the Church from then on. As he said over and over again:

"Husbands love your wives, but love them chastely. Insist on the work of the flesh only in such measure as is necessary for the procreation of children. Since you cannot beget children in any other way [an oversight by God, presumably], you must descend to it against your will, for it is the punishment of Adam."

Poor old Adam and Eve. They get it in the neck for everything, even the fact that we have to be punished by being forced to have sex. Augustine linked sex with ‘original sin’, the idea that we are all born sinful. If we are conceived through the sexual act, we are by definition born with original sin which is supposed to go back to Adam and Eve. Jesus was the only one born without original sin, because his was a virgin birth which did not involve sex. Follow the logic? Later to overcome the obvious contradiction that Jesus was born to a mother who was born with original sin, she, too, was said to have been conceived without sex. But hold on. In that case, Jesus was born without original sin to a mother without original sin, but she was born to a mother with original sin. Shock, horror. Unless of course, the grandmother of Jesus was also conceived without sex. In that case…. No, no, I think we’ll leave it there. You see how confusing it gets once you try to cover your tracks? It is the same whenever you tell lies. You have to keep lying to cover up previous lies and you get yourself in a terrible mess. The Roman Church also conveniently ignores the fact that the one they consider to be the first pope, the ‘disciple’ Peter, was married and not celibate. From this insult to the intelligence has come a view of sex, the physical body, marriage, divorce, and women that was to prevail for nearly two thousand years. The suppression of women has been passed through the generations by the major religions. Christian dogma used the Adam and Eve story in the Jewish Old Testament to justify this. They also quote people like St Paul:

Wives submit to your husbands for the husband is the head of the wife as Christ is the head of the Church. Now if the Church submits to Christ so should wives submit to their husbands in everything.

And:

But I suffer not a woman to teach, nor to usurp authority over the man, but to be in silence.

In the last years of the 20th century, the Bible is still being quoted in opposition to women priests. When the Church of England voted in favour of the admission of women to the priesthood in 1993, members of the Church resigned in protest and joined the Roman Catholics – some of them women! Male domination in all areas of life has helped to extend the domination of male energy over female which has made the world what it is today. This has served Lucifer’s ambitions magnificently. A domination of male energy over female is vital to his plans. All consciousness is both male and female, and we all have male and female lives to ensure a balance of experiences. The current transformation will see a re-balancing of the male-female energies around the planet and this will manifest in the emergence of women in decision-making and the activation of female energies, like caring and compassion, within those in male bodies. Both men and women are capable of expressing male and female energy.

The Christian obsession with destroying paganism, while at the same time absorbing it, led to a further polluting of the Earth energy grid, as did all the negative energy being created by the murder and mayhem. Early churches were built on Pagan sacred sites. Some sects knew about the energies and wanted to use them, and others considered these energies and sites to be evil and wished to suppress the energies (the ‘dragon’). This is where I feel the legends of St George and the dragon originated. Churches all over the world are built on acupuncture points and chakras and I visit many in the course of my own work. All that fear, guilt, and suffering which has been experienced on those sites and the concentration on the crucifixion have generated immense quantities of negative energy and this has poured into the grid. Those churches that have been joyous have produced positive energy, but they have been the tiny, tiny, minority.

This was a terrible time for the volunteers and those who were trying to restore understanding to the human mind. They incarnated in other parts of the world for lives dedicated to channelling energy into the grid to try to compensate for what Christianity and Islam (of which more shortly) were doing. Those who were born into the Christian world lived simple lives keeping their heads down and channelling the energy or doing what they could to speak out before facing the inevitable and often gruesome fate. Many found themselves guided to monasteries which were built on energy sites and were protected by law from any interference.

One spiritual group which grew rapidly in France and Northern Italy in the 12th and 13th centuries and challenged the power of Rome was the Cathars or Albigenses. It was based on an understanding of reincarnation and the eternal nature of all consciousness. They were vegetarians and communicated psychically with other frequencies. Their views won such support that the influence of the Christian Church began to wane in Southern France around Albi. Pope Innocent II reacted to this with one of the most appalling examples of inhumanity seen on this planet. What followed was genocide. Men, women and children were dismembered or were burnt alive in the name of Jesus and God. The events at the castle of Monsegur are best remembered in the Cathar story, but there were many other ‘glorious’ victories for the Christian armies that were just as sickening. One ploy of Innocent II, and later of Pope Gregory IX, was to tell his ‘crusaders’ that no matter what they did he would forgive them on God’s behalf. What a shock they must have had when they left the physical body and realised they were responsible through karma for all they had done.

As the centuries passed the Holy Inquisition went into overdrive. The Dominican Order was put in charge of this religious version of Murder Incorporated. Pope Gregory IX declared: ‘It is the duty of every Catholic to persecute heretics’. There was no fair trial before a sentence. The Inquisitors’

decision was final. It was a wonderful way of getting rid of people you didn’t like, especially if you were one of the Brotherhood elite who wished to remove those who were getting in your way. You told the Inquisitors that your enemies were non-believers, and you stood back and watched them burned to death. This passage is from a book of guidance from the Church to inquisitors:

Either the person confesses and he is proved guilty from his own confession, or he does not confess and is equally guilty on the evidence of witnesses. If a person confesses the whole of what he is accused of, he is unquestioningly guilty of the whole; but if he confesses only a part, he ought still to be regarded as guilty of the whole, since what he has confessed proves him to be capable of guilt as to other points of the accusation… Bodily torture is left to the Judge of the Inquisition, who determines according to age, sex, and the constitution of the party… If, not withstanding, all the means employed, the unfortunate wretch still denies his guilt, he is to be conside as a victim of the devil; and, as such, deserves no compassion from the servants of God, nor pity and indulgence of Holy Mother Church; he is a son of perdition. Let him perish among the damned.

Even genuine believers were murdered by the Inquisitors, but the Church’s motto was that it was better for a hundred ‘innocents’ to die than for one heretic to go on living. Could it be that the Nazis of the 20th century were a reincarnation of these misguided minds I have been describing? The parallels in behaviour patterns and attitudes are clear to see, even in their treatment of the Jews. I believe that the programming by the Church of the collective conscious mind was so strong that when people later reincarnated they dropped back into the same thought patterns that had been programmed into them in previous incarnations. This applies to the Church, economics, and all aspects of our lives, and I have no doubt the same is happening today. In incarnation after incarnation people drop back into old patterns they cannot or choose not to break. It is like the needle stuck in a record groove, although I must say I do feel that some of the architects of Church dogma were, as with the Nazi leaders, incarnations of the Luciferic consciousness.

I don’t recognise the term heresy. It is, for me, the ultimate arrogance to suggest that certain beliefs must be free from questioning and challenge under the guise of ‘heresy’ or ‘blasphemy’. But if you use for a moment the Church’s definition of heresy – the abuse and misrepresentation of the one they call Jesus – then the greatest of all heresies has been Christianity itself.

The Christian thought-police were now established across their domain and they would soon spread their darkness to the Americas. The only threat to their domination of the Holy Land and beyond was another version of religious indoctrination which answered to the name of Islam. The clashes between the two would create yet more conflict, pain, and suffering – exactly what the Brotherhood and its master, Lucifer, wanted to see.

6 

 

Arabian Knights 

 

IN the year 570 a child was born in the Arabian desert at Mecca. Forty years later he was to have a 

psychic experience that would affect the course of history to the present day. His name was Ma- 

homet or as he is better known, Mohammed. 

Again we have a psychic vision, a communication from another frequency, or an extra-terrestrial 

hologram, being mistaken for God or a messenger from God, and again it was to have appalling 

consequences. Mahomet said that his communicator had told him the people of Arabia must return 

to a simple faith in Allah, the God of Abraham (Allah = El and later Jehovah to the Hebrews). He said 

God had also chosen him to pass on this message, and those who accepted it would be saved on 

Judgment Day. Sound familiar? All of these apparently opposing religions were started by the same 

non-physical manipulator – Lucifer in his many forms. Mahomet was just another victim. He wrote 

down his communications in a book called the Koran (meaning recitation), and from that came the 

religion we know as Islam (meaning submission to God) and the people called Muslims or 

Moslems (one who submits). Terrible violence became the means of advancing Mahomet’s cause. 

He changed in character from what would appear to have been a kind and loving man into a tyrant as 

his religious beliefs and a highly negative energy took him over. So what caused this sudden change? 

It could have been that he simply became power hungry, I suppose, but maybe there is another 

explanation. I do not offer it as fact, just a possibility. 

Mahomet says that he saw his vision near the cave where he would often go. The vision apparently 

claimed to be the angel Gabriel of biblical fame and he lost consciousness during the encounter. 

Other prophet figures have told of similar experiences. When he woke up the message he was told to 

recite was, he says, inscribed upon his heart. Perhaps it would have been more accurate to say his 

mind. To appreciate what could have happened to Mahomet, St Paul, Augustine, and endless others, 

we need to make the division in our minds between the stage of evolution humanity had reached at 

the time and where the ETs were in their knowledge and technology. In the modern world, highly 

sophisticated, mind-control techniques are well known to the secret Brotherhood elite today and the 

intelligence agencies who work to an agenda which ignores democratic government and scrutiny. 

But even these techniques are primitive compared with what the ETs can do and, more to the point, 

could do thousands of years ago across the entire period covered in this book. They could turn cer- 

tain people into super-robots, controlled almost entirely through mind programming. The CIA today 

have the ability to abduct someone, implant a micro-chip in their brain, or so hypnotise them that 

another version of what happened can replace the actual experience in their memory. Look at the dif- 

ference between that level of knowledge and the stage of understanding humans had reached in the 

periods we are discussing and you can see how easy it would have been to control many events. 

I am not saying that this happened, I don’t know. But it would be naive to dismiss the possibility 

out of hand, in the light of what we know about mind-controlling techniques today. Humans, rather 

than ETs, could well have been involved in affecting Mahomet’s mind via the Brotherhood. There 

are, of course, other explanations for his experience. The most likely is some sort of psychic hap- 

pening or manipulation, or even drugs. Maybe he was genuinely the subject of efforts to pass on 

spiritual knowledge and his ego took over. Part of the message he wrote down said: “Don’t use vio- 

lence in religion,” only for this to be removed from the Koran texts when he did just that. There is a 

great deal of good sense to be found in the Koran among all the dross. What precisely happened to 

Mahomet, we can’t say, but one thing is for sure – what followed his experience was anything but 

spiritual. 

Even before Mahomet the town of Mecca was considered a religious centre and attracted thou- 

sands of pilgrims. It had a small temple called the Kaaba (House of God) and its cornerstone was a 

meteorite. This was held to be sacred and the place of worship for the god Allah Taala and images of 

Jesus, Mary, and others decorated the walls. The Bedouins who owned the temple enjoyed a very 

profitable business as the people paid to worship and kiss the sacred stone. They became very angry 

at the preachings of Mahomet because if his ideas caught on they feared their trade would cease. To 

their dismay he was gathering many followers and the town of Medina had asked him to be their 

ruler as the prophet of Allah. Given what has happened since, it is some irony to think that it was the 

Jews in Medina who helped to persuade people that he was who he claimed to be. The Bedouins of 

Mecca plotted to kill him, but he escaped with his close friend Abu Bekr and hid in his cave before 

returning to the safety of Medina in 622. Medina translates as ‘town of the Prophet’. 

From his base in Medina he and his followers attacked and robbed the trading caravans on their 

way to Mecca and conflict came to this desert region. Mahomet’s growing power and arrogance led 

him to announce that God had told him the people in Medina who would not accept his message 

should be killed. It was Christianity revisited. All non-believers must die. Mahomet ordered many 

massacres, including the murder of 900 Jews, and in the end a treaty was agreed between Mecca and 

Medina. Mecca would recognise Mahomet as the prophet of God if he moved the centre of the faith 

from Medina to Mecca. In this way the temple would lose one faith, but gain another, and although 

the pilgrims would now come for different reasons, they would still come and keep the tills ticking 

over. No doubt with commercial benefits in mind, the Bedouins also insisted that Mahomet tell the 

people to face Mecca and not Jerusalem when they prayed. This would increase their desire to visit 

the place they were facing several times a day. Fourteen hundred years later Moslems across the 

world still face the direction of Mecca when they pray. 

Mahomet went to war with any community throughout Arabia who would not accept his rule and 

his claims to be the prophet of God. This turned a region of communities into a nation determined 

to spread their new creed throughout the world by whatever means were necessary. I have to smile 

when I hear Moslem religious leaders speaking on the radio, and every time they say the ‘The 

Prophet Mohammed’ they follow immediately with ‘peace and blessings upon him’. I am all for 

peace and blessings on everyone, including those who Mahomet and his followers murdered in the 

name of God and those still kept in mental and physical bondage by Moslem fanatics today. Women 

particularly have suffered in the Moslem world from the beliefs of Mahomet which have made them 

prisoners in their own lands when the Koran is followed to the letter. 

With Mahomet’s death at the age of 62, his friend Abu Bekr took over as his Kalifa or Caliph which 

means successor. He was ruthless in pursuit of his desire for world domination by Islam and the 

rivers of blood flowed across the Middle East. Every country was given the same ultimatum: accept 

the Caliph as their ruler and adopt the Moslem faith, or die by the sword. 

By the year 750, Moslem rule had advanced dramatically. It now controlled Arabia, Egypt, the 

North African Coast, Armenia, Syria, Palestine, Persia, Mesopotamia, and Spain. This gave them con- 

trol of the Christian ‘Mecca’ of Jerusalem and many other places the Christians believed to be sa- 

cred. In time Constantinople, the first Christian city, would also fall. The Moslems were to adopt the 

crescent as their emblem, but this was originally designed by the Christians of Constantinople and 

only became associated with Islam after the city was taken. The Moslem Empire would later extend 

to the Indian subcontinent where the deep and bitter hatred thus created between Moslems and 

Hindus still continues. It is the old, old, familiar story. We have all the answers and if you don’t ac- 

cept that, you are dead. One can only speculate at the mental age necessary to think in such terms, 

or the power of the mental control someone or something has over them. When anyone tells you 

they have all the answers it is time to race for the exits. 

You will see through the story of religions that certain key themes are common to them all. First 

someone channels a non-physical communicator or meets the occupant of a spacecraft and takes 

them to be whatever version of God their belief system will accept. A fanatical zeal unfolds to im- 

pose these beliefs on everyone else and as time goes on and the original instigator dies, feuds break 

out over power, money, position, and ‘truth’. So it was with the Moslem Faith. Arguments began 

over who should be the Caliph in the centuries that followed. A man called Othman was chosen on 

one occasion, but this was resented by Ali, the husband of Mahomet’s daughter, Fatima. Ali believed 

he should have been Caliph because he was a member of the Prophet’s family and Othman was not. 

There was tremendous conflict between the two factions and it is still going on in some areas to this 

very day. The Shiite, or orthodox Moslems, believe they descend from those who said Ali should be 

caliph while the others, called Sunni Moslems, recognise Othman. God help us. At one time anyone 

who could claim to descend from Mahomet was executed and once again I’m sure the negative 

Brotherhood organisations were stimulating the division whenever they could. 

There were, and are, however, many good things about Moslem rule. This is an important point 

which I want to stress most strongly. In all these books, like the Bible and Koran, you will find 

among the incitements and justifications for horrific behaviour some good and virtuous philoso- 

phies. The fanatics who, by force, have largely been in control have picked out the former to guide 

their lives, but others have had the sense and decency of spirit to be guided by the latter. Not every 

believer in Christianity was a murdering barbarian and nor every Moslem. Across the world today 

there are hundreds of millions of faithful Christians and Moslems who follow the positive messages 

in their religious books and reject the violence. There are some wonderful human beings working 

within the Christian Church and, as I have found in Britain and in my travels through the Middle 

East, you will not find a kinder, more generous people than the moderate, thinking, Moslems. If they 

and the moderate Christians had been in control over the centuries then although they would still be 

following what are, in my view, religions based on myth, at least the slaughter fields would not have 

been thought necessary. 

There were periods in the Moslem empire when the fanatics were not in control and these times 

made a vital contribution to humanity by preserving the knowledge of people like Plato and Aristotle. 

Under the caliph Haroun-al-Raschid in the late eighth, early ninth, century the capital was moved to 

Baghdad. Their thought was not imprisoned by the Koran and although the caliph still sent his 

armies to pillage and murder appallingly in neighbouring lands, he also set up schools and colleges. 

Scientists, doctors, and philosophers travelled to this centre of intellectual freedom. Baghdad be- 

came the world’s wealthiest city with many hospitals, more than 600 doctors and 6,000 students. 

All religions were allowed to be followed freely. When Al-Mamun took over from his father, the 

Greek, Persian and Chaldean literature which had survived the Christian priests was translated into 

Arabic. He openly questioned the teachings of the Koran and encouraged philosophy. In this period 

great advances were made in the understanding of science and healing and an extensive system of 

schools was created for children. The Moslem world was light years ahead of Christendom where all 

these things, including healing, were banned on pain of death. In Southern Spain under Moslem rule 

it was the same as in Baghdad. Their way of thinking and living was in a different world to the 

squalor and ignorance which prevailed throughout Christendom. We have much to thank the 

Moslems for under these more open-minded rulers. They kept the flame of knowledge alive and it 

paved the way for the Renaissance in Europe. 

The glories of Baghdad as a home of knowledge and mental freedom were crushed when the 

Turks invaded in the 11th century. These were orthodox, fanatical, Moslems and intolerance and 

ignorance returned. I say orthodox, fanatical, Moslems, but the division of attitude should really be 

broken down into fanatics and thinkers. The Moslem fanatics had the same mentality as the Chris- 

tian fanatics and, had each been born in the other’s land, they would have been equally fanatical 

about the other’s religion. We speak of Moslems and Christians, but it’s not like that in reality. It is 

fanatics and thinkers. The religions are simply used as a vehicle for fanaticism. If they did not exist, 

they would find another expression for their mental and emotional imbalances. In the same way, if 

the moderate, thinking, people did not have a religion through which to express their spirituality, 

they would find another vehicle for it. 

The Turks went on to create the Ottoman Empire, a name which came from Osman, one of their 

rulers. Its expansion into hitherto Christian lands was helped by the latest arguments over the trinity. 

Now they were falling out over the Latin word Filioque, which means ‘and from the Son’. Did the 

Holy Ghost proceed only from the Father or from the Father ‘and from the Son’? Does anyone care? 

Unfortunately they do, and when the Filioque was added to the creed by the Pope in 1054 it split the 

Western and Eastern Churches. This Eastern Church is now known as the Greek or Eastern Ortho- 

dox. There was a definite Brotherhood ploy to now split the Christian religion into factions of con- 

flict. While Christendom was arguing about all this, the Moslem Turks were taking advantage and ex- 

panding their empire into Christian strongholds. The Pope sought to bring unity of purpose by 

launching a crusade against the Moslems to win back control of the Church of the Holy Sepulchre 

from the ‘infidels’. There were eight crusades in all and Jerusalem was won and then lost again. The 

urgency to regain the Holy City was increased by the belief that the Second Coming would happen 

soon. In fact the idea of the Saviour-god returning goes back to the days of Sun worship and is com- 

mon to many religions. Most of the crusades were a disaster and on one occasion the Church organ- 

ised an army made up of children from France and Germany in an effort to re-take Jerusalem. This 

‘Children’s Crusade’ was launched during the Papacy of Innocent III. Few of the children returned. 

Most were victims of disease, accident, murder, and slavery. 

The Crusades were responsible for the most staggering violence and the ‘Knights of Chivalry’ were 

no more than barbarous killing machines. The European kings and knights were urged by the 

Church and the Brotherhood societies to kill for God. Two branches of the Brotherhood most active 

at this time were the Knights Templar (or Knights of the Temple) and the Knights Hospitaler. The lat- 

ter was probably not under Brotherhood Control from its creation in 1048. It was then a charitable 

order, but in 1118 it had another incarnation as the Order of Knights Hospitaler of St John. This came 

after a change of leadership and motivation. They became a military organisation named after John, 

the son of the King of Cyprus, who fought in the Crusades. It would seem to have been a Broth- 

erhood takeover and the Order began to operate with a Grand Master and all the rituals, secret initi- 

ations, rituals, and symbols, which go back to ancient times. The Knights Templar were a Broth- 

erhood branch from the start, with their Grand Master and customary secrecy. They came into being 

a year after the Hospitalers joined the Brotherhood and the Templars were to have enormous power 

behind the scenes. Like the Hospitalers they were given large amounts of money by supporters of 

the Crusades and the Templars became so rich they began the financial centres in Paris and London 

by storing their wealth in their temples in those cities. The Teutonic (German) Knights were another 

charitable order who changed to a military role. They had a Grand Master and all the trimmings and 

these three Brotherhood branches hated each other, much to the delight of those who were control- 

ling them without their knowledge. Again I am not saying that every member of these groups was 

knowingly working against the people. Most would have had the best of intentions. The Brotherhood 

doesn’t work like that. It needs to hoodwink most of its own to be most effective. The Brotherhood is 

manipulation with a smile on its face and it seeks a good public image. For that it needs some good 

people involved at the lower levels. Charitable trusts and charity work in general is often a front it 

chooses to use. 

Even on the journeys to the ‘Holy Land’ by the Christian Crusaders other non-believers on route 

were tortured and murdered. The Jews suffered most. The Christians condemned the whole Jewish 

Race as the ‘murderers of Christ’ and any scale of barbarity against them could be justified by that. 

When the crusaders of the Lord re-took Jerusalem one of their first acts was to burn the synagogue 

with the Jews still inside. The streets literally ran with the blood of their Jewish and Moslem victims, 

a great contrast to the way some Moslem leaders treated the Christians when Islam regained the city. 

In the end the crusades achieved nothing, except for sending hundreds of thousands to an early 

grave and causing terrible pain and destruction – exactly what the Brotherhood wanted. It was not 

until this century that the Christian world had control of the Holy Land again, when it became part of 

the British Empire. The Jews suffered in Europe for another reason. The Christian religion in this pe- 

riod imposed a strict ban on usury, the charging of interest on loans. An usurer could have all his 

property confiscated, be excommunicated, and refused a Christian burial. It was considered better 

that a wife should leave an usurer husband and beg for food, than to accept anything from him. The 

Jews were not subject to this Christian law and they did charge interest on lending. This made them 

extremely unpopular with people in debt. In 1290, 16,000 Jews were deported from England because 

of this by Edward 1st. 

At the end of the Crusades and the Moslem victory, the Brotherhood knights had to flee. The 

Order of St John did well, as it moved around, changing its name with its location as the Knights of 

Rhodes and Knights of Malta. They have survived to this day as the Sovereign and Military Order of 

Malta, which, with papal help, moved its base to Rome and became the world’s smallest nation. The 

Knights of Malta have tremendous influence in politics and in the secret societies today. The Tem- 

plars have also survived, but the reprisals against them for losing the crusades, and the charges 

aimed against them for spitting on the cross and homosexuality saw their wealth and power taken 

away. For a while, anyway. 

The reasons for this campaign against them were greed and the preservation of the con-trick 

called Christianity. The Templars accumulated breathtaking riches as Christians gave their wealth to 

them in their wills and donations. The Templars were the richest organisation in every country in 

which they established themselves. They became bankers without charging interest because of the 

Christian Church’s ban on usury. When the Jews were expelled from France in 1306 for their usury 

activities, Philip, the French King, had to re-pay his debts to them. This he did by giving them virtu- 

ally all his country’s reserves of coinage in exchange for all the property they left behind. King Philip 

was desperate for money to meet foreign commitments and he decided to steal the Templar gold. 

Philip and his fellow Frenchman, Pope Clement V, hatched a plan to achieve it. Allegations were 

made against the Templars and Clement charged them with heresy. Their money went to Philip and 

their lands to the church. The Templar’s Grand Master, Jacques de Molay, was burned at the stake. 

But there was another reason why the Church was so keen on destroying the Templars and the 

Cathars. In 1891 during restoration of the village church at Rennes-le-Château in South-West France, 

the parish priest, Berenger Saunière, found four parchments. They were sealed in wooden tubes 

which had been hidden inside a hollow altar pillar. Two of these contained the blood lines of local 

families and dated back to 1244 and 1644. Saunière also discovered a secret code in the texts and he 

told the Bishop of Carcassonne what he had found. With that the parish priest was summoned to 

Paris to meet the church hierarchy and show them the parchments. 

From that time, Saunière was a man transformed. He would have earned a very small income as a 

priest, but in the years that followed he spent millions on paintings, antiques and rare china. He also 

built a mansion which he never lived in and a tower so close to the side of a mountain that it over- 

looked nothing. His behaviour became very strange in all sorts of ways. When a new Bishop of Car- 

cassonne was appointed and complained at Saunière’s antics, the parish priest was supported by the 

Pope himself. Saunière died of ‘a stroke’ in 1917 at the age of sixty-five. But it seems that his coffin 

had been ordered by his housekeeper five days before his ‘stroke’, when he had seemed perfectly 

healthy. A priest who came to give him the last rites and heard his confession was said to have left 

the room visibly shaken and never to have smiled again. 

So what did Saunière know? 

In 1969, Henry Lincoln, a British scriptwriter, became interested in the story and he uncovered 

documents at the National Library in France kept under the title of ‘Dossiers Secrets’. One men- 

tioned a secret order structured on typical Brotherhood lines called the Priory of Sion which had also 

been named in the parchments found by Saunière in Rennes-le-Château. Lincoln’s document said 

that past Grand Masters of this order included Leonardo da Vinci, the scientist Isaac Newton, the al- 

chemist, Nicholas Flamel, and the composer, Claude Debussy. The plot thickened because Saunière 

had met Debussy when he was summoned to Paris by the Church hierarchy. The Priory of Sion, the 

document went on, was the inner hierarchy of the Knights Templar which were dedicated to restor- 

ing the Merovingians to the French Throne. The Merovingian dynasty began in the 5th century. 

Mérovée became Frankish King in 448 and the family were said to have royal or holy blood. The 

Templars had a stronghold at Bezu not far from Rennes-le-Château, and remember, the parchments 

found by Saunière included family blood lines. 

This becomes extremely relevant and links in perfectly with my earlier conclusions about the Jesus 

story when you consider the following. Henry Lincoln’s work was the subject of three television doc- 

umentaries in 1972 and as a result he received a letter from a retired Anglican priest. The letter said 

that the writer knew for certain that what Saunière found was uncontestable proof that Jesus did not 

die on the cross. The priest said that he was given this information by a fellow Anglican cleric who 

had worked in Paris with Emile Hoffet. When Saunière was ordered to Paris, one of those who inter- 

viewed him was Emile Hoffet. Lincoln’s informant said the parchments proved that Jesus was alive 

in France at least until 45AD. As I suggested earlier, Jesus travelled to the Rennes-le-Château area 

with Mary Magdalene and their children after he had recovered from the crucifixion. He may have 

died there or possibly he could have ended his life in Kashmir, as I mentioned earlier. I believe the 

Roman Catholic Church know that Jesus did not die on the cross and have done so for at least 1500 

years. They have suppressed this knowledge to protect their own power. They have conned billions 

of people over the centuries and continue to do so today. The proof of this is locked up in the Vat- 

ican vaults and, as Saunière possibly found out, they will pay any sort of price to persist with this 

monumental lie. 

They will also commit genocide to preserve their deceit. King Philip may have had money as his 

motivation to destroy the Knights Templar after the failed Crusades, but Pope Clement V had other 

reasons for his own involvement. The Templars knew the true story of Jesus, just as the Cathars had 

done when they emerged in the same region of France which includes Rennes-le-Château. The 

Cathars had also denied that Jesus died on the cross and they were eliminated for that reason more 

than any other. I feel the much talked-about Cathar ‘treasure’ was the proof that Jesus survived the 

cross. This story goes on to this day because the Brotherhood elite is still determined to crown a 

‘World King’ who descends from the bloodline of Jesus, something they inherited via the Templars, 

who believed that the Merovingians decended from the blood line of King David, through Jesus and 

his children. This is why they were so keen to put the Merovingians back on the French throne, and 

this was another incentive for King Philip to be rid of them. It was thought the Merovingian blood 

line had died out after they lost the Frankish throne in the 8th century, but the Cathars and the Tem- 

plars knew differently. Today, somewhere in the world, the Brotherhood, or some elements of it, are 

possibly preparing a person who they claim to be from the David, Jesus, Merovingian, blood line to 

become ‘World King’. 

Everything and everyone is expendable to those who control the Brotherhood once their use to 

them has run its course. There is no better example of that than the way the Brotherhood was ma- 

nipulating its Christian branches to fight the Moslems, while doing the same to its Moslem branch- 

es to fight the Christians. 

Among these Moslem Brotherhood groups were the Karmathites, the Druses, the Brotherhood of 

the Nine, and the Assassins. At the heart of the secret societies of the Moslem world was the Grand 

Lodge of Cairo from where many Brotherhood groups in Europe originated. As with all religions the 

original structure breaks up into factions, as with the Shiites. Out of the Shiites came another faction 

called the Ismaili Sect, a Brotherhood Branch with the Aga Khan as its ‘spiritual leader’ today, and 

out of that came yet another arm of the Brotherhood, the Assassins – Grand Master, secret initi- 

ations, you know the score. The word Assassin means a user of hashish because they used the drug 

to stimulate their mystical experiences and for other more sinister reasons. Now assassin means 

something very different – a lone killer. This is because the Assassins used this method very effec- 

tively to expand their power from their base in Iran. They were not choosy. They killed Moslem and 

Christian alike. 

The Assassins became a model for the political and economic murders of today. They would not 

do the killing themselves, they would mind control a young man and get him to do it. Their preferred 

method was to introduce him to the Grand Master. He would then be drugged with hashish and lose 

consciousness. When he awoke he would be in a beautiful garden and there he would be pampered 

and led to believe he was in heaven, paradise. He would be given more of the drug, lose conscious- 

ness again, and wake up back with the Grand Master. The killer-to-be would be told that he had 

never left the Grand Master’s presence and that he had been given a taste of the eternal paradise that 

would await him if he did as he was told by the Assassins and killed for God. They invariably did. 

Could something along these lines have happened to Mahomet centuries earlier? 

This same basic technique, but now far more sophisticated, is used today to murder those who 

get in the way of the Brotherhood’s plan for world domination. This method of mind controlling out- 

siders to do your dirty work makes it almost impossible to identify the real killers, especially when 

those investigating the crime are also Brotherhood members, more often than not. The Moslem se- 

cret societies indoctrinated and conned their initiates in ways that also mirrored the other branches 

of the Brotherhood, like the freemasons. The lower degrees of initiation were quite straightforward 

and appeared to support the status quo, the Moslem religion in their case. But then, at a certain level 

when the initiate was well entrenched in the society, the whole story was switched and suddenly they 

were told to forget all they had been told before. The new version of the ‘truth’, which itself would 

undergo other changes at the higher levels of initiation, would lead to the revelation of who or what 

the society was really serving. Only if it was believed beyond doubt that you could be trusted to sup- 

port the ‘Great Work’ would you be given this knowledge. This is how the few can use the majority of 

their members as a front of respectability for their clandestine activities against freedom. If you are a 

freemason or a member of any secret society, you are almost certainly being conned, and it is time 

you realised that. Get out while you can. The Assassins, by the way, were overrun by the invading 

Mongols under the leadership of Mangu Khan in 1250, but their attitude to life very much lives on. 

As Islam extended its influence with great speed, it added to the host of religions vying for power 

and recognition in the Middle and Near East – Christianity, Islam, Judaism, Buddhism, Zoroas- 

trianism, Manichaeism, Hinduism…. If you felt the need to hand over your mind to an ‘ism’, you 

were spoilt for choice, although choice was hardly the word in most cases. You were what you were 

told to be most of the time. 

Europe was in chaos and turmoil after the Romans left, but over the centuries certain tribes gained 

dominance and countries began to emerge. A Frankish tribe took over the lands we now call France 

and a branch of this settled in what became Germany. In Britain, they were ruled by a series of in- 

vaders, among them the Vikings, Saxons and the Normans. Theirs was also a story of imposition, 

invasion, political and religious conflict, and constant Brotherhood activity. A title was never so apt 

than the Dark Ages. It encapsulates the whole motivation and experience of the time, but slowly the 

power of the Roman Church was to be broken and Britain would be at the forefront of this momen- 

tous event. It was not, however, quite the blow for freedom that it might at first have appeared to be. 

6

Arabian Knights

IN the year 570 a child was born in the Arabian desert at Mecca. Forty years later he was to have a psychic experience that would affect the course of history to the present day. His name was Mahomet or as he is better known, Mohammed.

Again we have a psychic vision, a communication from another frequency, or an extra-terrestrial hologram, being mistaken for God or a messenger from God, and again it was to have appalling consequences. Mahomet said that his communicator had told him the people of Arabia must return to a simple faith in Allah, the God of Abraham (Allah = El and later Jehovah to the Hebrews). He said God had also chosen him to pass on this message, and those who accepted it would be saved on Judgment Day. Sound familiar? All of these apparently opposing religions were started by the same non-physical manipulator – Lucifer in his many forms. Mahomet was just another victim. He wrote down his communications in a book called the Koran (meaning recitation), and from that came the religion we know as Islam (meaning submission to God) and the people called Muslims or Moslems (one who submits). Terrible violence became the means of advancing Mahomet’s cause. He changed in character from what would appear to have been a kind and loving man into a tyrant as his religious beliefs and a highly negative energy took him over. So what caused this sudden change? It could have been that he simply became power hungry, I suppose, but maybe there is another explanation. I do not offer it as fact, just a possibility.

Mahomet says that he saw his vision near the cave where he would often go. The vision apparently claimed to be the angel Gabriel of biblical fame and he lost consciousness during the encounter. Other prophet figures have told of similar experiences. When he woke up the message he was told to recite was, he says, inscribed upon his heart. Perhaps it would have been more accurate to say his mind. To appreciate what could have happened to Mahomet, St Paul, Augustine, and endless others, we need to make the division in our minds between the stage of evolution humanity had reached at the time and where the ETs were in their knowledge and technology. In the modern world, highly sophisticated, mind-control techniques are well known to the secret Brotherhood elite today and the intelligence agencies who work to an agenda which ignores democratic government and scrutiny. But even these techniques are primitive compared with what the ETs can do and, more to the point, could do thousands of years ago across the entire period covered in this book. They could turn certain people into super-robots, controlled almost entirely through mind programming. The CIA today have the ability to abduct someone, implant a micro-chip in their brain, or so hypnotise them that another version of what happened can replace the actual experience in their memory. Look at the difference between that level of knowledge and the stage of understanding humans had reached in the periods we are discussing and you can see how easy it would have been to control many events.

I am not saying that this happened, I don’t know. But it would be naive to dismiss the possibility out of hand, in the light of what we know about mind-controlling techniques today. Humans, rather than ETs, could well have been involved in affecting Mahomet’s mind via the Brotherhood. There are, of course, other explanations for his experience. The most likely is some sort of psychic happening or manipulation, or even drugs. Maybe he was genuinely the subject of efforts to pass on spiritual knowledge and his ego took over. Part of the message he wrote down said: Don’t use violence in religion, only for this to be removed from the Koran texts when he did just that. There is a great deal of good sense to be found in the Koran among all the dross. What precisely happened to

Mahomet, we can’t say, but one thing is for sure – what followed his experience was anything but spiritual.

Even before Mahomet the town of Mecca was considered a religious centre and attracted thousands of pilgrims. It had a small temple called the Kaaba (House of God) and its cornerstone was a meteorite. This was held to be sacred and the place of worship for the god Allah Taala and images of Jesus, Mary, and others decorated the walls. The Bedouins who owned the temple enjoyed a very profitable business as the people paid to worship and kiss the sacred stone. They became very angry at the preachings of Mahomet because if his ideas caught on they feared their trade would cease. To their dismay he was gathering many followers and the town of Medina had asked him to be their ruler as the prophet of Allah. Given what has happened since, it is some irony to think that it was the Jews in Medina who helped to persuade people that he was who he claimed to be. The Bedouins of Mecca plotted to kill him, but he escaped with his close friend Abu Bekr and hid in his cave before returning to the safety of Medina in 622. Medina translates as ‘town of the Prophet’.

From his base in Medina he and his followers attacked and robbed the trading caravans on their way to Mecca and conflict came to this desert region. Mahomet’s growing power and arrogance led him to announce that God had told him the people in Medina who would not accept his message should be killed. It was Christianity revisited. All non-believers must die. Mahomet ordered many massacres, including the murder of 900 Jews, and in the end a treaty was agreed between Mecca and Medina. Mecca would recognise Mahomet as the prophet of God if he moved the centre of the faith from Medina to Mecca. In this way the temple would lose one faith, but gain another, and although the pilgrims would now come for different reasons, they would still come and keep the tills ticking over. No doubt with commercial benefits in mind, the Bedouins also insisted that Mahomet tell the people to face Mecca and not Jerusalem when they prayed. This would increase their desire to visit the place they were facing several times a day. Fourteen hundred years later Moslems across the world still face the direction of Mecca when they pray.

Mahomet went to war with any community throughout Arabia who would not accept his rule and his claims to be the prophet of God. This turned a region of communities into a nation determined to spread their new creed throughout the world by whatever means were necessary. I have to smile when I hear Moslem religious leaders speaking on the radio, and every time they say the ‘The Prophet Mohammed’ they follow immediately with ‘peace and blessings upon him’. I am all for peace and blessings on everyone, including those who Mahomet and his followers murdered in the name of God and those still kept in mental and physical bondage by Moslem fanatics today. Women particularly have suffered in the Moslem world from the beliefs of Mahomet which have made them prisoners in their own lands when the Koran is followed to the letter.

With Mahomet’s death at the age of 62, his friend Abu Bekr took over as his Kalifa or Caliph which means successor. He was ruthless in pursuit of his desire for world domination by Islam and the rivers of blood flowed across the Middle East. Every country was given the same ultimatum: accept the Caliph as their ruler and adopt the Moslem faith, or die by the sword.

By the year 750, Moslem rule had advanced dramatically. It now controlled Arabia, Egypt, the North African Coast, Armenia, Syria, Palestine, Persia, Mesopotamia, and Spain. This gave them control of the Christian ‘Mecca’ of Jerusalem and many other places the Christians believed to be sacred. In time Constantinople, the first Christian city, would also fall. The Moslems were to adopt the crescent as their emblem, but this was originally designed by the Christians of Constantinople and only became associated with Islam after the city was taken. The Moslem Empire would later extend to the Indian subcontinent where the deep and bitter hatred thus created between Moslems and

Hindus still continues. It is the old, old, familiar story. We have all the answers and if you don’t accept that, you are dead. One can only speculate at the mental age necessary to think in such terms, or the power of the mental control someone or something has over them. When anyone tells you they have all the answers it is time to race for the exits.

You will see through the story of religions that certain key themes are common to them all. First someone channels a non-physical communicator or meets the occupant of a spacecraft and takes them to be whatever version of God their belief system will accept. A fanatical zeal unfolds to impose these beliefs on everyone else and as time goes on and the original instigator dies, feuds break out over power, money, position, and ‘truth’. So it was with the Moslem Faith. Arguments began over who should be the Caliph in the centuries that followed. A man called Othman was chosen on one occasion, but this was resented by Ali, the husband of Mahomet’s daughter, Fatima. Ali believed he should have been Caliph because he was a member of the Prophet’s family and Othman was not. There was tremendous conflict between the two factions and it is still going on in some areas to this very day. The Shiite, or orthodox Moslems, believe they descend from those who said Ali should be caliph while the others, called Sunni Moslems, recognise Othman. God help us. At one time anyone who could claim to descend from Mahomet was executed and once again I’m sure the negative Brotherhood organisations were stimulating the division whenever they could.

There were, and are, however, many good things about Moslem rule. This is an important point which I want to stress most strongly. In all these books, like the Bible and Koran, you will find among the incitements and justifications for horrific behaviour some good and virtuous philosophies. The fanatics who, by force, have largely been in control have picked out the former to guide their lives, but others have had the sense and decency of spirit to be guided by the latter. Not every believer in Christianity was a murdering barbarian and nor every Moslem. Across the world today there are hundreds of millions of faithful Christians and Moslems who follow the positive messages in their religious books and reject the violence. There are some wonderful human beings working within the Christian Church and, as I have found in Britain and in my travels through the Middle East, you will not find a kinder, more generous people than the moderate, thinking, Moslems. If they and the moderate Christians had been in control over the centuries then although they would still be following what are, in my view, religions based on myth, at least the slaughter fields would not have been thought necessary.

There were periods in the Moslem empire when the fanatics were not in control and these times made a vital contribution to humanity by preserving the knowledge of people like Plato and Aristotle. Under the caliph Haroun-al-Raschid in the late eighth, early ninth, century the capital was moved to Baghdad. Their thought was not imprisoned by the Koran and although the caliph still sent his armies to pillage and murder appallingly in neighbouring lands, he also set up schools and colleges. Scientists, doctors, and philosophers travelled to this centre of intellectual freedom. Baghdad became the world’s wealthiest city with many hospitals, more than 600 doctors and 6,000 students. All religions were allowed to be followed freely. When Al-Mamun took over from his father, the Greek, Persian and Chaldean literature which had survived the Christian priests was translated into Arabic. He openly questioned the teachings of the Koran and encouraged philosophy. In this period great advances were made in the understanding of science and healing and an extensive system of schools was created for children. The Moslem world was light years ahead of Christendom where all these things, including healing, were banned on pain of death. In Southern Spain under Moslem rule it was the same as in Baghdad. Their way of thinking and living was in a different world to the squalor and ignorance which prevailed throughout Christendom. We have much to thank the

Moslems for under these more open-minded rulers. They kept the flame of knowledge alive and it paved the way for the Renaissance in Europe.

The glories of Baghdad as a home of knowledge and mental freedom were crushed when the Turks invaded in the 11th century. These were orthodox, fanatical, Moslems and intolerance and ignorance returned. I say orthodox, fanatical, Moslems, but the division of attitude should really be broken down into fanatics and thinkers. The Moslem fanatics had the same mentality as the Christian fanatics and, had each been born in the other’s land, they would have been equally fanatical about the other’s religion. We speak of Moslems and Christians, but it’s not like that in reality. It is fanatics and thinkers. The religions are simply used as a vehicle for fanaticism. If they did not exist, they would find another expression for their mental and emotional imbalances. In the same way, if the moderate, thinking, people did not have a religion through which to express their spirituality, they would find another vehicle for it.

The Turks went on to create the Ottoman Empire, a name which came from Osman, one of their rulers. Its expansion into hitherto Christian lands was helped by the latest arguments over the trinity. Now they were falling out over the Latin word Filioque, which means ‘and from the Son’. Did the Holy Ghost proceed only from the Father or from the Father ‘and from the Son’? Does anyone care? Unfortunately they do, and when the Filioque was added to the creed by the Pope in 1054 it split the Western and Eastern Churches. This Eastern Church is now known as the Greek or Eastern Orthodox. There was a definite Brotherhood ploy to now split the Christian religion into factions of conflict. While Christendom was arguing about all this, the Moslem Turks were taking advantage and expanding their empire into Christian strongholds. The Pope sought to bring unity of purpose by launching a crusade against the Moslems to win back control of the Church of the Holy Sepulchre from the ‘infidels’. There were eight crusades in all and Jerusalem was won and then lost again. The urgency to regain the Holy City was increased by the belief that the Second Coming would happen soon. In fact the idea of the Saviour-god returning goes back to the days of Sun worship and is common to many religions. Most of the crusades were a disaster and on one occasion the Church organised an army made up of children from France and Germany in an effort to re-take Jerusalem. This ‘Children’s Crusade’ was launched during the Papacy of Innocent III. Few of the children returned. Most were victims of disease, accident, murder, and slavery.

The Crusades were responsible for the most staggering violence and the ‘Knights of Chivalry’ were no more than barbarous killing machines. The European kings and knights were urged by the Church and the Brotherhood societies to kill for God. Two branches of the Brotherhood most active at this time were the Knights Templar (or Knights of the Temple) and the Knights Hospitaler. The latter was probably not under Brotherhood Control from its creation in 1048. It was then a charitable order, but in 1118 it had another incarnation as the Order of Knights Hospitaler of St John. This came after a change of leadership and motivation. They became a military organisation named after John, the son of the King of Cyprus, who fought in the Crusades. It would seem to have been a Brotherhood takeover and the Order began to operate with a Grand Master and all the rituals, secret initiations, rituals, and symbols, which go back to ancient times. The Knights Templar were a Brotherhood branch from the start, with their Grand Master and customary secrecy. They came into being a year after the Hospitalers joined the Brotherhood and the Templars were to have enormous power behind the scenes. Like the Hospitalers they were given large amounts of money by supporters of the Crusades and the Templars became so rich they began the financial centres in Paris and London by storing their wealth in their temples in those cities. The Teutonic (German) Knights were another charitable order who changed to a military role. They had a Grand Master and all the trimmings and

these three Brotherhood branches hated each other, much to the delight of those who were controlling them without their knowledge. Again I am not saying that every member of these groups was knowingly working against the people. Most would have had the best of intentions. The Brotherhood doesn’t work like that. It needs to hoodwink most of its own to be most effective. The Brotherhood is manipulation with a smile on its face and it seeks a good public image. For that it needs some good people involved at the lower levels. Charitable trusts and charity work in general is often a front it chooses to use.

Even on the journeys to the ‘Holy Land’ by the Christian Crusaders other non-believers on route were tortured and murdered. The Jews suffered most. The Christians condemned the whole Jewish Race as the ‘murderers of Christ’ and any scale of barbarity against them could be justified by that. When the crusaders of the Lord re-took Jerusalem one of their first acts was to burn the synagogue with the Jews still inside. The streets literally ran with the blood of their Jewish and Moslem victims, a great contrast to the way some Moslem leaders treated the Christians when Islam regained the city. In the end the crusades achieved nothing, except for sending hundreds of thousands to an early grave and causing terrible pain and destruction – exactly what the Brotherhood wanted. It was not until this century that the Christian world had control of the Holy Land again, when it became part of the British Empire. The Jews suffered in Europe for another reason. The Christian religion in this period imposed a strict ban on usury, the charging of interest on loans. An usurer could have all his property confiscated, be excommunicated, and refused a Christian burial. It was considered better that a wife should leave an usurer husband and beg for food, than to accept anything from him. The Jews were not subject to this Christian law and they did charge interest on lending. This made them extremely unpopular with people in debt. In 1290, 16,000 Jews were deported from England because of this by Edward 1st.

At the end of the Crusades and the Moslem victory, the Brotherhood knights had to flee. The Order of St John did well, as it moved around, changing its name with its location as the Knights of Rhodes and Knights of Malta. They have survived to this day as the Sovereign and Military Order of Malta, which, with papal help, moved its base to Rome and became the world’s smallest nation. The Knights of Malta have tremendous influence in politics and in the secret societies today. The Templars have also survived, but the reprisals against them for losing the crusades, and the charges aimed against them for spitting on the cross and homosexuality saw their wealth and power taken away. For a while, anyway.

The reasons for this campaign against them were greed and the preservation of the con-trick called Christianity. The Templars accumulated breathtaking riches as Christians gave their wealth to them in their wills and donations. The Templars were the richest organisation in every country in which they established themselves. They became bankers without charging interest because of the Christian Church’s ban on usury. When the Jews were expelled from France in 1306 for their usury activities, Philip, the French King, had to re-pay his debts to them. This he did by giving them virtually all his country’s reserves of coinage in exchange for all the property they left behind. King Philip was desperate for money to meet foreign commitments and he decided to steal the Templar gold. Philip and his fellow Frenchman, Pope Clement V, hatched a plan to achieve it. Allegations were made against the Templars and Clement charged them with heresy. Their money went to Philip and their lands to the church. The Templar’s Grand Master, Jacques de Molay, was burned at the stake.

But there was another reason why the Church was so keen on destroying the Templars and the Cathars. In 1891 during restoration of the village church at Rennes-le-Château in South-West France, the parish priest, Berenger Saunière, found four parchments. They were sealed in wooden tubes

which had been hidden inside a hollow altar pillar. Two of these contained the blood lines of local families and dated back to 1244 and 1644. Saunière also discovered a secret code in the texts and he told the Bishop of Carcassonne what he had found. With that the parish priest was summoned to Paris to meet the church hierarchy and show them the parchments.

From that time, Saunière was a man transformed. He would have earned a very small income as a priest, but in the years that followed he spent millions on paintings, antiques and rare china. He also built a mansion which he never lived in and a tower so close to the side of a mountain that it overlooked nothing. His behaviour became very strange in all sorts of ways. When a new Bishop of Carcassonne was appointed and complained at Saunière’s antics, the parish priest was supported by the Pope himself. Saunière died of ‘a stroke’ in 1917 at the age of sixty-five. But it seems that his coffin had been ordered by his housekeeper five days before his ‘stroke’, when he had seemed perfectly healthy. A priest who came to give him the last rites and heard his confession was said to have left the room visibly shaken and never to have smiled again.

So what did Saunière know?

In 1969, Henry Lincoln, a British scriptwriter, became interested in the story and he uncovered documents at the National Library in France kept under the title of ‘Dossiers Secrets’. One mentioned a secret order structured on typical Brotherhood lines called the Priory of Sion which had also been named in the parchments found by Saunière in Rennes-le-Château. Lincoln’s document said that past Grand Masters of this order included Leonardo da Vinci, the scientist Isaac Newton, the alchemist, Nicholas Flamel, and the composer, Claude Debussy. The plot thickened because Saunière had met Debussy when he was summoned to Paris by the Church hierarchy. The Priory of Sion, the document went on, was the inner hierarchy of the Knights Templar which were dedicated to restoring the Merovingians to the French Throne. The Merovingian dynasty began in the 5th century. Mérovée became Frankish King in 448 and the family were said to have royal or holy blood. The Templars had a stronghold at Bezu not far from Rennes-le-Château, and remember, the parchments found by Saunière included family blood lines.

This becomes extremely relevant and links in perfectly with my earlier conclusions about the Jesus story when you consider the following. Henry Lincoln’s work was the subject of three television documentaries in 1972 and as a result he received a letter from a retired Anglican priest. The letter said that the writer knew for certain that what Saunière found was uncontestable proof that Jesus did not die on the cross. The priest said that he was given this information by a fellow Anglican cleric who had worked in Paris with Emile Hoffet. When Saunière was ordered to Paris, one of those who interviewed him was Emile Hoffet. Lincoln’s informant said the parchments proved that Jesus was alive in France at least until 45AD. As I suggested earlier, Jesus travelled to the Rennes-le-Château area with Mary Magdalene and their children after he had recovered from the crucifixion. He may have died there or possibly he could have ended his life in Kashmir, as I mentioned earlier. I believe the Roman Catholic Church know that Jesus did not die on the cross and have done so for at least 1500 years. They have suppressed this knowledge to protect their own power. They have conned billions of people over the centuries and continue to do so today. The proof of this is locked up in the Vatican vaults and, as Saunière possibly found out, they will pay any sort of price to persist with this monumental lie.

They will also commit genocide to preserve their deceit. King Philip may have had money as his motivation to destroy the Knights Templar after the failed Crusades, but Pope Clement V had other reasons for his own involvement. The Templars knew the true story of Jesus, just as the Cathars had done when they emerged in the same region of France which includes Rennes-le-Château. The

Cathars had also denied that Jesus died on the cross and they were eliminated for that reason more than any other. I feel the much talked-about Cathar ‘treasure’ was the proof that Jesus survived the cross. This story goes on to this day because the Brotherhood elite is still determined to crown a ‘World King’ who descends from the bloodline of Jesus, something they inherited via the Templars, who believed that the Merovingians decended from the blood line of King David, through Jesus and his children. This is why they were so keen to put the Merovingians back on the French throne, and this was another incentive for King Philip to be rid of them. It was thought the Merovingian blood line had died out after they lost the Frankish throne in the 8th century, but the Cathars and the Templars knew differently. Today, somewhere in the world, the Brotherhood, or some elements of it, are possibly preparing a person who they claim to be from the David, Jesus, Merovingian, blood line to become ‘World King’.

Everything and everyone is expendable to those who control the Brotherhood once their use to them has run its course. There is no better example of that than the way the Brotherhood was manipulating its Christian branches to fight the Moslems, while doing the same to its Moslem branches to fight the Christians.

Among these Moslem Brotherhood groups were the Karmathites, the Druses, the Brotherhood of the Nine, and the Assassins. At the heart of the secret societies of the Moslem world was the Grand Lodge of Cairo from where many Brotherhood groups in Europe originated. As with all religions the original structure breaks up into factions, as with the Shiites. Out of the Shiites came another faction called the Ismaili Sect, a Brotherhood Branch with the Aga Khan as its ‘spiritual leader’ today, and out of that came yet another arm of the Brotherhood, the Assassins – Grand Master, secret initiations, you know the score. The word Assassin means a user of hashish because they used the drug to stimulate their mystical experiences and for other more sinister reasons. Now assassin means something very different – a lone killer. This is because the Assassins used this method very effectively to expand their power from their base in Iran. They were not choosy. They killed Moslem and Christian alike.

The Assassins became a model for the political and economic murders of today. They would not do the killing themselves, they would mind control a young man and get him to do it. Their preferred method was to introduce him to the Grand Master. He would then be drugged with hashish and lose consciousness. When he awoke he would be in a beautiful garden and there he would be pampered and led to believe he was in heaven, paradise. He would be given more of the drug, lose consciousness again, and wake up back with the Grand Master. The killer-to-be would be told that he had never left the Grand Master’s presence and that he had been given a taste of the eternal paradise that would await him if he did as he was told by the Assassins and killed for God. They invariably did. Could something along these lines have happened to Mahomet centuries earlier?

This same basic technique, but now far more sophisticated, is used today to murder those who get in the way of the Brotherhood’s plan for world domination. This method of mind controlling outsiders to do your dirty work makes it almost impossible to identify the real killers, especially when those investigating the crime are also Brotherhood members, more often than not. The Moslem secret societies indoctrinated and conned their initiates in ways that also mirrored the other branches of the Brotherhood, like the freemasons. The lower degrees of initiation were quite straightforward and appeared to support the status quo, the Moslem religion in their case. But then, at a certain level when the initiate was well entrenched in the society, the whole story was switched and suddenly they were told to forget all they had been told before. The new version of the ‘truth’, which itself would undergo other changes at the higher levels of initiation, would lead to the revelation of who or what

the society was really serving. Only if it was believed beyond doubt that you could be trusted to support the ‘Great Work’ would you be given this knowledge. This is how the few can use the majority of their members as a front of respectability for their clandestine activities against freedom. If you are a freemason or a member of any secret society, you are almost certainly being conned, and it is time you realised that. Get out while you can. The Assassins, by the way, were overrun by the invading Mongols under the leadership of Mangu Khan in 1250, but their attitude to life very much lives on.

As Islam extended its influence with great speed, it added to the host of religions vying for power and recognition in the Middle and Near East – Christianity, Islam, Judaism, Buddhism, Zoroastrianism, Manichaeism, Hinduism…. If you felt the need to hand over your mind to an ‘ism’, you were spoilt for choice, although choice was hardly the word in most cases. You were what you were told to be most of the time.

Europe was in chaos and turmoil after the Romans left, but over the centuries certain tribes gained dominance and countries began to emerge. A Frankish tribe took over the lands we now call France and a branch of this settled in what became Germany. In Britain, they were ruled by a series of invaders, among them the Vikings, Saxons and the Normans. Theirs was also a story of imposition, invasion, political and religious conflict, and constant Brotherhood activity. A title was never so apt than the Dark Ages. It encapsulates the whole motivation and experience of the time, but slowly the power of the Roman Church was to be broken and Britain would be at the forefront of this momentous event. It was not, however, quite the blow for freedom that it might at first have appeared to be.

Previous ChapterNext Chapter

Book Navigation

7 pages (25 min) left in this chapter

7 

 

The Cracks Appear 

 

CHRISTIANITY loves to portray itself as the force that civilised the world. As we have seen, nothing 

could be further from the truth. It sought to crush all efforts to bring civilisation to the Dark Ages it 

had created. 

Part of its propaganda is to lump all pre-Christians together as ‘pagans’ and therefore heathens 

and savages. This is another abuse of truth. Yes, there were people in the pre-Christian world who 

behaved in terrible ways, but none was any worse than those who imposed Christianity. And to say 

that all pre-Christians were ‘heathens’ is supreme arrogance. Socrates, Plato, Aristotle, Pythagoras, 

Hippocrates, Quintilian, were heathens? The very thought is hysterical. 

You simply cannot divide generations and civilisations into heathen and enlightened, or good and 

bad. Within all civilisations, no matter how negative their overall effect, are positive people trying to 

do what their heart is telling them. During the worst excesses of Christianity there were many com- 

passionate people who followed the creed, and it was the same with Islam and other religions. So it 

has been throughout human history. We look back on those who peopled the Earth in the thousands 

of years before Christianity and believe them to be stupid savages; yet the understanding of life and 

creation among many of their number was more advanced than the modern world in many ways. 

Their most enlightened members, often incarnations of the volunteer consciousness supported by 

channelled information, knew that the Earth was alive with a mind of her own. They knew of the en- 

ergy system and the sacred points. The ancient Chinese applied this knowledge to the human body 

in what has become known as acupuncture. The ancients built the stone circles and erected standing 

stones on the chakras and acupuncture points of the Earth. Many of them have an effect similar to 

acupuncture needles. These great structures, like Stonehenge in England, are said to be the cultish 

monuments of a backward people, and yet what they put into place is still at work today helping to 

keep the battered energy grid in some kind of order. They were excellent channellers because they 

were not subjected to the tidal wave of abuse, derision, and condemnation from their society when 

their psychic gifts were activated as children. Their parents did not say ‘Don’t be silly’, when they saw 

visions of entities on other frequencies or heard their communications; so they did not shut down 

these channels through fear and confusion. Naturally they were subjected to manipulation and I’m 

sure that some of the standing stones and circles were put there for negative reasons, too, to disrupt 

the energy flows or even to concentrate the energies at certain points to allow the spacecraft to use 

the power for their activities. Not every stone circle is positive, but overall these ancient peoples had 

some idea of the Earth as a living, breathing, entity. 

I feel that the land we now call the British Isles was part of Atlantis before the series of cataclysms 

began to disconnect this land from the island that Atlantis was to become. Britain has always been 

recognised as an area of enormous importance to the grid. Despite the efforts of people like 

Boadicea, the Britons could not hold out against the Roman invasion. Although Julius Caesar’s at- 

tempted invasion was eventually repelled, the Roman Empire absorbed most of Britain a few years 

later after the year 43. They never did succeed in suppressing most of the people of Scotland and a 

wall would be built by the Emperor Hadrian to keep them out. Christianity would later do what the 

Romans could not do – take control of all Scotland. The rule of the Romans had many benefits. The 

inter-tribal wars diminished and roads were built to improve communications. 

After the fall of the Roman Empire in 410 the islands of Britain were invaded by tribes from the 

regions we know as Germany and Denmark. The inter-breeding of the indigenous population and the 

invaders created the Anglo-Saxon race. It was in these Anglo-Saxon times that the process of losing 

the ancient knowledge really began to accelerate. The country was broken up into the kingdoms of 

Northumbria, Mercia, Wessex, East Anglia, Essex, Kent and Sussex. They fought over…….. yes, 

you’ve got it……..religion. The supporters of the Nicene Creed fought with those who supported the 

Arius view of Jesus, while the pagans fought with both of them. Oswy, the Christian king of 

Northumbria, ‘did a Constantine’ in 664, when he called the two Christian factions together at Whit- 

by; after hearing the arguments he decided that all England would follow the Pope and the Nicene 

Creed. The foundations were now set for the Church to rule the country. The rule of the Roman em- 

peror had been replaced by the rule of the Roman pope, so it was throughout the former Roman Em- 

pire. Now the manipulators only had to control the papacy and they controlled most of the known 

world. 

As the very mention of the so-called pagan knowledge became the equivalent of suicide in the 

Christian world, the information about energies and energy sites was passed on in legends by those 

who wished to preserve the basic truths. They talked in codes about giants and sacred hills and 

wells, and the ‘giants’ could even have some extra-terrestrial background, too. These stories can still 

be found in local folklore today, and because they are taken literally the originators are looked upon 

as backward people. When you decode the symbolism you can see that they were far from backward. 

They were merely trying to pass on knowledge in ways that would not get them executed by those 

who were backward – the representatives of the Christian religion. 

There was conflict all over Europe, with village fighting village at any excuse, and the culture 

brought by the Romans was largely destroyed. The chaos throughout the former Roman Empire 

developed into a form of control called feudalism, which was to create the social structure on which 

Europe developed for centuries to come. Groups of weaker people would gather behind a strong per- 

sonality (not necessarily an enlightened one by any means), and all who followed him and did what- 

ever he asked were given his protection. The division had arrived between the freeman and the 

bondsman, those who were no more than slaves. The leaders would become known as the lord or 

the king and they were considered to be the representatives of God. The noblemen were the upper 

classes. Christianity was one of the main instigators and supporters of this system which turned 

most people into the slaves of the few and it was the same across Europe. The kings and noblemen 

took over the land, and gave great wealth to the Church in their misguided belief, encouraged by the 

Church, that they were buying a place in heaven. The feudal manor or the monastery was now the au- 

thority which the communities of serfs had to obey. In time Britain was divided into shires ruled by 

ealdormen (later known as earls), and under them were the thegns (later barons). These, along with 

the most powerful priests, became the nobility. It is from these beginnings and the creation of slaves 

that the class system emerged which is still with us today, with its landed gentry, nobility, Church 

and clergy, separated from the mass of the people by either wealth or privilege, often both. 

All this was dreamland for the negative Brotherhood sects. What a perfect system to manipulate, 

playing one against the other to create conflict and upheaval, using this to change the world in your 

image. These kingdoms and communities would fight and battle with each other until one or a few 

would become dominant and take over large areas of land which would develop into a country. Wes- 

sex became dominant in England when it defeated the Mercians in 825 and King Egbert of Wessex 

controlled all of England. He was, in effect if not name, the first English king. Ethelwulf followed, and 

then came Alfred the Great. He was by far the most enlightened ruler of his time encouraging, 

among other things, the translation of Latin literature into English. Through it all the Church 

prospered. Kingdoms and nobles may come and go, but the Church was always there, adding with 

every dying king and noble to its now breathtaking fortune of land and riches. Christianity was now 

in control of England, and so was the Brotherhood. 

This control would strengthen even further after the Battle of Hastings in 1066. Harold, the Eng- 

lish King, was faced with invasions from the Danes and the Normans. He defeated the Danes at the 

Battle of Stamford Bridge near York and marched his troops south to tackle William, Duke of Nor- 

mandy, a ruthless man who was very close to Pope Alexander II. The Pope, William, and Broth- 

erhood societies plotted the invasion of England and the Papacy supplied the funds. William be- 

lieved he was doing it for God and he carried the Pope’s banners into battle, just as the pagan armies 

had carried images of their gods into the fray. Nothing had changed except the emblem. William de- 

feated the English army and became king. Now the Pope would have a subservient England along 

with France and Germany. French became the language of England and this gradually fused with the 

various other languages spoken on the islands, Celtic, Anglo-Saxon, Latin, and Danish, to create the 

English tongue we recognise today. 

William ordered the production of the Doomsday Book which recorded the ownership of every 

house, animal, and acre of land for taxation purposes and he gave great areas of England to the 

Church to pay back the Pope for his support of the invasion. Lanfranc, an Italian Prior, was brought 

over from his abbey in Normandy to be made Archbishop of Canterbury and administer the 

Church’s land and other wealth. It was he who organised a system of tithes to be paid to the Church 

by every landowner in the country. Even the poorest were not exempt and they paid up in their igno- 

rance and fear that the priests could consign them to hell forever more. To this day the landowners 

of England still have to pay this tithe to the Church, even if they think that Christianity is a load of 

baloney. Opposition in the 1930s would change the nature of the payment, but it is still paid in an- 

other way. In 1936 the tithes were replaced by a fixed annual payment to be charged until October 

1996. These fees are to pay for the three per cent of Government stock handed over to the Church 

authorities in exchange for their conceding their right to the tithes. This means, of course, that we 

are all paying for the Church in the costs added by the landowners to the price of their produce. All 

this because the priests frightened people through violence or hell and damnation into handing over 

their lands during a period of nearly a thousand years. 

Through all this period of English and world history and in the following centuries, enlightened 

and courageous people were trying to raise the level of consciousness and knowledge. It is difficult 

to pick out which of them were genuinely seeking freedom for the people and which were working to 

a Brotherhood agenda, undermining religion in the longer term to bring about a world that accepted 

only the physical level of being. I think at least the great majority had good intent, and if they were 

playing the Brotherhood’s game, it was probably mostly by ignorance, not malice. Roger Bacon, an 

English Franciscan friar of the 13th century wrote that people should cease to be ruled by dogma and 

authority and think for themselves. He had an advanced understanding for his time of science and 

he was confined by the Church because of his views. Others followed and their numbers grew until it 

exploded into the period called the Renaissance or ‘new birth’. The key to what followed was the 

coming of the printing press to Europe. The means to make paper had been discovered by the Chi- 

nese, taken on by the Moslems and, through them, reached the Italians. The idea of printing with 

movable type also goes back to China and in the 1470s William Caxton was setting up his printing 

press in Westminster and producing the first book by this method in England. Caxton translated 

books from French and Latin into English and the exchange of knowledge began to flow all over Eu- 

rope, although the Church would seek to suppress this at every turn. 

The Renaissance in art, literature, and knowledge began chiefly in Italy from its stronghold in Flo- 

rence. Greeks were seeking refuge in Italy from the Turks and they brought with them their knowl- 

edge, language and books. The learning of the Greek language had been banned by the Roman 

Catholic Church to stop people reading the works of the Greek philosophers, but now the ban was 

being ignored by those thirsting for knowledge. The spread of Greek literature reached England, 

France, and Germany. When the Turks took Constantinople there was an exodus of Greeks to Italy 

with yet more books, manuscripts, and knowledge. The works of the Moslem scientists and the 

knowledge gathered at the time of the open-minded rulers in Baghdad found its way to Italy and Eu- 

rope. 

The volunteer consciousness and the other levels were doing all they could to bring about the 

breakthrough in knowledge that would undermine the power of the Church. Vittorino da Feltre pio- 

neered a new educational system in Italy which offered his students all the knowledge available, not 

only that which the Church wished to impose. The obvious corruption, vice, and violence of the 

Church was reducing its authority and then came the Great Schism when there were two popes, one 

ruling from Rome and the other from Avignon. This came about because the Italian Church believed 

that only an Italian should be pope and for thirty-eight years there were two popes, each with their 

own army plundering and pillaging wherever they went. 

The discovery of America reduced Italy’s importance as a trading centre and places like Venice and 

Genoa diminished in their wealth and power. The poverty this brought to Italy dimmed the fires of 

change and slowly the Church reimposed its grip, especially after Christian Spain occupied Northern 

Italy in 1538. The Church compiled an index on all banned literature which comprised, of course, of 

everything that challenged its doctrines. The Inquisition increased its work rate. But, much as the 

Roman Church tried to close the door again on knowledge, changes were now inevitable. There had 

been growing discontent with the excesses of the papacy and the priests. The papacy went to the 

highest bidder. The post gave the occupant control of incredible wealth and real estate. Kings bowed 

to the power of Rome and the inquisition secured the submission of the masses. The Church also 

supported the feudal system of masters and serfs. The reaction against all this had been a long time 

coming. The pressure for change had gathered slowly, and then more quickly through these cen- 

turies of fear and subservience. The bubonic plague called the Black Death was dramatically to re- 

duce the population of the world, and in Europe alone about a quarter of the population died. I have 

seen it speculated that the Black Death and other plagues might have been created by a version of 

extra-terrestrial germ warfare. Certainly it would seem that bright lights in the sky and foul-smelling 

mists were reported quite often before the plague struck a community. Reports of ‘comets’ at that 

time could easily have been spacecraft, and historians have written of comets trailing behind them 

gases that killed trees and the lands fertility. We now often symbolise death with a picture of a skele- 

ton holding a scythe; this comes from the numerous reports across Europe of strange men in black 

holding ‘scythes’ who appeared in a town or village before people fell ill with the Black Death. What 

were these ‘scythes’? Whatever the cause of the plague, it did have a long-term impact in changing 

the status quo. 

There were now fewer people to do the work of their masters and their dependence on the serfs 

who were available increased. The supply and demand of labour had tilted towards the serfs and the 

downtrodden began to protest against their conditions. Sometimes their leaders were assassinated, 

but the protests continued and there were peasant revolts in many countries, which brought conflict, 

upheaval, pain and suffering. The centuries of blind and mass obedience to the Church and its mas- 

ters were being questioned during this period from the 14th to 17th centuries. Events and the growth 

of knowledge were beginning the process of liberation from Church control, a process that is only 

reaching fruition today in what you might call the Spiritual Renaissance or the Light Age. 

The Church was an obvious target for change and courageous people stood up and challenged it. 

John Wycliffe condemned the behaviour of the priests who were using information gathered at con- 

fessions to blackmail people; some priests were selling forgiveness of sin for money or possessions. 

Wycliffe advocated that the scriptures were the only foundation of religious knowledge and that the 

pope was not the head of the Church. He dismissed the idea of transubstantiation – the belief that 

bread and wine can be converted into the body and blood of Christ during the Eucharist ceremony. 

He had the Bible translated into English and sent out supporters to expound his views. The priests 

would later persuade Henry IV to authorise the burning of all heretics, including Wycliffe’s sup- 

porters. By then he had died, but the priests had his bones exhumed from a churchyard in Lutter- 

worth, Leicestershire, where he had been had been parish priest. They did not want his skeleton pol- 

luting holy ground. The more Rome sought to deal violently with protesters, the more protests they 

had to deal with. 

The coming of the printing press brought the translation and distribution of the Bible to a much 

wider audience. Up until then, the masses had only the word of the priests to tell them what the 

Bible said and meant. But as it was made more widely available people began to see the difference 

between the simple lives of the Bible ‘heroes’ and the opulent lifestyles of the clergy who were taking 

ten per cent of all the wealth the people produced. They could begin to re-interpret the texts for 

themselves. The Church knew the consequences of this and among their desperate efforts to sup- 

press knowledge of the Bible’s true content was the murder by burning at the stake, of William Tyn- 

dale. His heresy had been to begin to translate the New Testament into English. When people did 

have the opportunity to read the Bible there was a desire for a return to the simplicity of the Scrip- 

tures and the Protestant movement began. This brought about the Reformation when the Protestants 

broke away from the Catholic Church. 

Martin Luther was one of the early Protestant leaders. He lived in Germany, which was then com- 

posed of over three hundred states. In 1517, this professor of theology at Wittenberg University 

pinned up a piece of paper containing ninety-five complaints against the behaviour of Rome in its ef- 

forts to raise money to build the church of St Peter’s, on what had been the site of a pagan temple. 

The new church was, itself, built to make money in much the same way as the bedouins of Mecca 

fleeced the pilgrims. This attitude continues in the Vatican City today. 

Pope Julius II and his successor Leo X sanctioned a plan to sell divine pardons for money. For 

each donation they promised to release from purgatory the soul of a dead relative or friend. As late 

as the second World War this practice survived, with the Catholic Archbishop of Winnipeg telling the 

wives and parents of Canadian soldiers that, if their loved ones died in action, he would ensure, for a 

charge of $40, that they went immediately to their Maker and stayed with him for all eternity. 

The revolt against Rome grew in Germany, and in 1520, Luther burned the decree excommu- 

nicating him, along with copies of the Canon Law, the name for the Theodosian Creed which up- 

dated the Nicaean Creed. The Lutheran Church was born and many of the peasants supported 

Luther in the hope that religious change would bring social reform. They backed the wrong man, for 

he was as much a tyrant as most of the popes and he would later support terrible atrocities against 

the peasant peoples who wanted only freedom from tyranny. As he once wrote: 

 

“Damned be love into the abyss of hell, if it is maintained to the damage of faith......It is better that 

tyrants should sin a hundred times against the people than the people should sin once against the 

tyrants….the ass wants to be thrashed, the mob to be governed by force.” 

 

His hatred of reason and open-minded research was equally extreme. In one sermon he said that his 

followers should throw spit in the face of reason, because she was the Devil’s whore, rotten with the 

itch of leprosy, and ought to be kept in the toilet. Nice man. He may have complained about papal 

and clerical indulgences, but like the other Protestants, he still believed the nonsense which Jerome 

and others had edited into the Bible and all the other inaccuracies that had been in the texts to start 

with. Other forms of Protestant interpretation of the Bible followed such as Calvinism, the product of 

the Frenchmen John Calvin. He was as much a dictator as Luther and the Popes. Religion – and the 

Brotherhood – seem to breed such people. Calvin’s obnoxious creed was to have severe conse- 

quences in England and America because it was a major influence on the beliefs of the Puritans, of 

which more later. Calvin, like Luther, promoted the idea that you could not ensure eternal salvation 

by the way you lived your life or by ‘good works’. It could only come by faith in Jesus as your Saviour. 

Even the Roman Catholic Church wasn’t quite that extreme, but Calvin went even further. He said 

that whether we were to be ‘saved’ or not was decided by God before we were born! He called this 

idea predestination. The chosen few who were selected by God for eternal salvation had a duty, he 

said, to suppress the sin of the condemned masses. It was, in other words, a licence for untold 

slaughter. 

Protestantism broke into endless creeds, sects, and churches with different beliefs arguing on the 

vital issues for the future of humankind like the nature of the Trinity and whether Jesus entered the 

bread and wine consumed during the Eucharist. This comes from a quote attributed to Jesus in the 

Bible which was, in fact, an addition by one of the many forgers and relates to a pagan belief: 

 

“And as they were eating, Jesus took bread, and blessed it, and brake it, and gave it to the disciples, and 

said, ‘Take, eat, this is my body’. And he took the cup, and gave thanks, and gave it to them, saying, 

‘Drink ye all of it. For this is my blood of the new testament, which is shed for many for the remission of 

sins’.” 

 

Over the interpretation of this forgery whole wars were fought. The Protestant Movement came to 

England in a rather unusual way. Henry VIII wanted a son and heir, but his first wife Catherine of 

Aragon could only bear him a daughter, Mary. He decided to divorce her and asked Pope Clement 

VII to sanction it. He refused. Henry was a committed Catholic and had condemned the Protestants 

in Europe to such an extent that the Pope had awarded him the title Defender of the Faith which 

British monarchs still hold to this day. This is ironic, because today they are Protestant monarchs 

defending that faith under a title given by a Roman Catholic pope for defending his faith! You’ve got 

to chuckle, really. Henry was such a defender of the Catholic faith he ordered that all who denied it 

were to be burned at the stake. But the opposition to his divorce changed all that. He insisted that 

his parliament vote into being a Church of England independent of Rome, and he made himself the 

head of the English Church. When that was done the Archbishop of Canterbury, Thomas Cranmer, 

sanctioned his divorce from Catherine. Cranmer replaced Cardinal Wolsey as England’s most influ- 

ential churchman, because Wolsey had failed to secure his divorce. He was summoned to London 

to be tried for treason, but died on the way at Leicester Abbey. 

Wolsey had ruled the English Church like a dictator and had, to a large extent, run the country. The 

monasteries had enormous power and were home to the papal garrison. They also owned great 

areas of England. They used the tried and trusted methods like the fear of hell to persuade the 

wealthy to leave them their land and possessions. When that didn’t work they found some excuse to 

take them. In their early days, the monasteries had made a positive contribution when compared 

with the murder and misery in other areas of Christendom, but now they were just as bad. Henry had 

long coveted their wealth and he took his opportunity to abolish them and take their possessions. 

He was so short of money that he had to sell much of the land he acquired and this was the start of 

the period of the country squire and gentry. These were the wealthy men who bought the massive es- 

tates once owned, or rather stolen, by the Church, and they built upon them their manor houses that 

became such a part of the English countryside. 

Henry waged war on anyone who refused to accept him as Supreme Head of the Church, as out- 

lined in the Act of Supremacy of 1534. His chancellor, Sir Thomas More, was beheaded for such trea- 

son and there was a bloody purge on Roman Catholics. Henry married six women, two of which he 

executed. Only Jane Seymour bore him a son, who became Edward VI at the age of only nine when 

Henry died in 1547. Edward was king in name only with the Protestant Duke of Somerset the real 

power behind the throne. Edward himself died at 15 and he was succeeded by Mary, Henry’s daugh- 

ter by Catherine of Aragon. She was a staunch Roman Catholic and began a bloody purge against 

Protestants which was so savage she was given the name ‘Bloody Mary’. Edward had been per- 

suaded by the Duke of Somerset to leave the throne to Henry’s great neice, Lady Jane Grey, who was 

a Protestant supporter, but Mary had her executed and took the throne. Mary married Philip of Spain 

who wished to have a peaceful relationship with England, so that his ships could pass along the 

English Channel without hindrance. The Pope again became head of the Church of England. But an- 

other about-turn was imminent. With Mary’s death came Elizabeth I, the daughter of Anne Boleyn, 

who became queen at the age of 25. Her mother had been a Protestant and she accepted that faith. 

The Roman Catholic Church opposed her succession because, it said, she was an illegitimate child 

with her father’s divorce from Catherine of Aragon not recognised by the Pope. She ignored them 

and restored the Protestant Church of England with herself as its Supreme Head. A bloody purge 

was launched against Catholics. The Queen ordered the torture and death of so many Irish Catholics 

they gave her the title ‘Bloody Elizabeth’. 

All over Europe mass slaughter was being unleashed as Catholics and Protestants fought against 

each other in civil and national wars. Which side was most persecuted depended on who had man- 

aged to seize the throne at the time. When you look back at the scale of death and destruction com- 

mitted in the name of religion, even basically the same religion, it is stunning beyond belief. All but a 

handful of wars have been caused by religion or the perceived superiority of the ancestral line of one 

group or nation’s physical bodies, when in truth they are just temporary vehicles for our conscious- 

ness to experience this level. But let us take another angle on the events that followed the Refor- 

mation. I mentioned earlier that the Brotherhood had a long-term aim of using religion for its own 

ends and then moving on to the next stage, to replace religion, which largely abused the knowledge 

of the spirit, with a godless science which convinced the mass of the people that the spirit did not 

even exist. Part of this plan was to dismantle the power of the Christian Church and create more fac- 

tions within the Christian religion. Even if they did not actually start the Reformation – and I believe 

they did – they certainly took advantage of it. 

The real roots of the Reformation were in Germany in the 14th century when an arm of the Broth- 

erhood emerged called the Illuminati, Latin for the Illuminated or Enlightened Ones. They were 

closely connected to the Rosicrucians (Latin for the rose and the cross), which began centuries ear- 

lier and was introduced to Germany by the Emperor Charlemagne in the ninth century. At one time at 

least you would be accepted into the Illuminati when you had reached a certain level of initiation in 

the Rosicrucians. Both were classic secret societies in the manner I have outlined, and they began 

covertly to introduce a number of religious movements around Europe. One was called the Friends 

of God led by Rulman Merswin, a rich banker, who was conned by the Brotherhood into believing he 

had been chosen by God to preach his message because the Pope could no longer be trusted to do 

it. What’s more God would soon punish humanity for its sin, he was told. The End Of The World 

and the Day of Judgement is another Brotherhood theme. The Friends of God was a mind control 

cult that accepted only total obedience from its followers. It gained many supporters who were fed 

up with the corruption in the Church, and eventually Merswin had a ‘revelation’ that he should hand 

over his religion lock, stock, and barrel to another branch of the Brotherhood, probably linked to 

freemasonry, called the Order of St John. 

Martin Luther was strongly influenced by some of these German mystical societies and was espe- 

cially keen on the writings of the German mystic, Johann Tauler, a man closely connected with the 

Friends of God. It seems certain, also, that Luther was a Rosicrucian, given that his personal seal 

contains both of their symbols, the rose and the cross. He was close to many members of the Illu- 

minati and the Rosicrucians, and they would have been using him, with or without his knowledge, to 

break the overwhelming power of the pope. The Vatican was, itself, a Brotherhood tool, but none is 

allowed to get too powerful, and all are expendable when the time is right. These two Christian 

creeds of Protestant and Catholic were now to be used, as we have already seen, to stimulate enor- 

mous conflict. But it is important to emphasise that the Brotherhood was not in total control of all 

events. I am sure they have had some monumental failures in their time, as people have not reacted 

in the way they expected, or some of their number did not do as they were told once they realised 

what the game plan was. I have no doubt that some of their wars have not had the outcome they al- 

ways hoped for. I feel, too, that there have been many periods when the volunteer consciousness has 

infiltrated these movements and tried to undermine and change them from within and I believe that 

behind the scenes this was possibly happening during the time of Sir Francis Bacon who became the 

highest executive of the Rosicrucian Order in England. It was during his lifetime in the early 1600s 

that the teachings of the order began to include some references to the need for personal spiritual 

salvation by taking control of our own thinking and actions, and some of these are still reflected in 

that order. The fact that someone in history was a member of a secret society tells us nothing. It is 

the agenda they were working to that matters, and it wasn’t always negative; far from it. To openly 

pass on esoteric knowledge at this time would have been like writing a suicide note. What I am sure 

about, however, is that from the Reformation onwards, the Brotherhood takeover by the Luciferic 

consciousness was increasing, and its power to manipulate events was seen to reach new heights. 

Elizabeth I secured the long-term future of the Episcopalian Church of England, better known as 

the Anglican Faith. Anyone who didn’t attend local Church services was fined or jailed. It was now 

that the so called Thirty-Nine Articles of Faith were agreed by Elizabeth and Parliament which every- 

one had to believe or be condemned as a heretic. I list some of them here and it is worth reading 

them carefully because all would-be Anglican clergy still have to swear their agreement with every 

word that follows before they are accepted into the priesthood: 

 

God consists of three persons, the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, who are all one God. 

Christ was divine and he suffered as a sacrifice for the sins of humanity. 

Christ died for humanity, was buried and went down into hell. 

Christ rose from the grave and took again his body, with flesh and bones, with which he ascended to 

heaven where he sits till he returns on the day of Judgment. 

The Holy Ghost is of the same substance, majesty and glory as the Father and Son. 

The Holy Scripture containeth all things necessary to salvation; everything outside of the scriptures is 

unnecessary for salvation. 

Jesus is the only mediator between God and Man. No Christian is free from the obedience of the Com- 

mandments. 

The Nicene Creed, the Athanasian Creed, and the Apostles’ Creed ought to be thoroughly believed. 

All deserve God’s wrath and damnation, but there is no condemnation of believers who are baptised. 

Man has no power to do good works without the grace of God. 

Our righteousness before God comes, not by our works, but by the merit of Christ. Therefore we are justi- 

fied only by faith and not by works. 

Good works cannot put away sin, yet they are pleasing to God. 

Works not springing from faith are not pleasant to God, yet rather they have the nature of sin. 

Doing more than duty requires cannot be taught without arrogancy and impiety. 

Jesus was sinless, the Lamb without spot who sacrificed himself and took away the sins of the world. 

Repentance is not denied to such as fall into sin after baptism. 

Predestination to Life is the everlasting purpose of God, to deliver from curse and damnation those 

whom he has chosen in Christ, to bring them everlasting salvation. 

They are accursed who believe that every man shall be saved by the Law or who frame their lives accord- 

ing to the light of nature. 

The effect of Christ’s ordinance is not withdrawn because of the officiating priest’s wickedness. 

All non-believers ought to be considered by the faithful as heathen and publican. 

 

This is the faith that to this day is taught by law in the schools of Britain and other countries and is 

given guaranteed, no-questions-asked, air-time by the BBC which claims to be an independent or- 

ganisation. It is an outrage. If it wasn’t so tragic it would make a comedy series. 

Elizabeth ensured that the Protestant Faith would survive when her navy defeated the Spanish Ar- 

mada in 1588. One of the commanders of the English Navy was Francis Drake, a former pirate turned 

admiral, who was the second man to circumnavigate the world. Philip II of Spain had been urged by 

Pope Pius V to invade England, kill the ‘bastard’ Queen, and restore the rule of Catholicism. Pius V 

was the man who was burning, hanging and beheading the religious reformers in Italy. Philip was 

further motivated in his duty by the terrible atrocities committed against the Catholics of England 

and Ireland. He believed that such atrocities should only be committed against Protestants. The 

ships of the Armada contained ninety members of the Spanish Inquisition ready to begin work when 

England was re-taken for the Pope. But the Armada was defeated in the English Channel and the 

power of Rome and Spain was dimmed. The foothold the Protestant Faith had won in Europe was 

secured. If the Spanish had conquered England the whole Protestant movement might have col- 

lapsed. When Elizabeth died in 1603, England and Scotland united under one monarch. They had 

been in conflict over thousands of years, but now James VI of Scotland became James I of England, 

too. The Kingdom was united – on paper at least. 

The 16th and 17th centuries in England during the reign of Elizabeth and later was a time of great 

‘volunteer’ activity as they sought to raise human understanding through art and scientific research. 

Sir Francis Bacon worked within the secret societies and I believe he wrote the ‘Shakespeare’ plays 

and included in them esoteric codes. Anthony, the brother of Francis, ran a ‘spy network’ which was 

a front for passing on esoteric knowledge. I feel that at this time there was a secret society operating 

within a secret society and that when, in the end, the Brotherhood realised what was going on the Ba- 

cons and others were stopped by a campaign of covert killings and trumped-up charges that saw 

Francis sent to jail. When you look at the life of Sir Francis Bacon nothing is quite what it seems to 

be on the surface. He made some misguided decisions as everyone does, but I believe his intent was 

positive in his desire to build a “new Atlantis.” Every effort to raise the human condition and its 

understanding of life was viciously opposed by the Church, Protestant and Catholic, and so many 

suffered all over the world for seeking and exchanging knowledge. 

In 1564, Galileo Galilei was born at Pisa in Italy. He was to develop the use of the telescope to 

study the skies and his research led him to the conclusion that, contrary to what the Church said, the 

Sun did not circle the Earth – it was the other way round. Nor did he believe the Earth was the centre 

of the Universe. This confirmed the findings of Nicolaus Copernicus, a Polish scientist who had died 

in 1543. Copernicus had continued the work begun nearly 2,000 years earlier by Pythagoras and oth- 

ers. Copernicus had been pilloried by the Church for his ‘heresy’ and his work suppressed. Almost a 

century later the same was to happen to Galileo. It could well be that he was a reincarnation of 

Copernicus. Galileo was tried for heresy in 1632 by the Inquisition for writing a book supporting the 

Copernicus theory. A document was falsified by the Church to back up the case against him. He was 

found guilty of ‘holding and teaching the Copernicus doctrine’ (i.e. saying the Earth goes around the 

Sun and is not the centre of the Universe). Galileo escaped the most extreme methods of the Inqui- 

sition, but he was placed under house arrest for the last eight years of his life. You can see how dog- 

matic religion has held back human evolution and understanding. It was only in this decade that the 

Roman Catholic Church officially admitted that Galileo was right!! It is interesting to note that some 

of his fiercest critics were other academics and scientists who realised the consequences of his find- 

ings for their power and influence. The same attitude is still prevalent today. 

During this period there were many seers and prophets who predicted the future in terms very 

similar in themes to those being presented today. Nostradamus, who lived in Southern France, is 

the most famous of them. I feel he was predicting what would happen if humanity continued on the 

path it had embarked upon. By tuning your consciousness to those vibrations of thought energy that 

retain Creation’s eternal memory, you can ‘see’ the past with your psychic vision or channel infor- 

mation about it. You can experience something of a past life or see a past event. In the same way you 

can ‘see’ the future. I believe that consciousness is constantly projecting forward how things will be 

on the basis of what has happened (the past) and what is happening (the present). From these 

sources, the collective consciousness projects forward what will happen if those same trends con- 

tinue. So the future exists as the past exists in thought energy that is outside of our version and 

understanding of space and time. When people tune to that vibration, they are accessing information 

about the projected future, not necessarily the future as it will be. I believe this was the information 

that Nostradamus was tuning to for his famous predictions and he was also accessing knowledge of 

the plan for the transformation of human consciousness in the time we are living in now as we 

progress into the Photon Belt. Obviously, the closer the event is to the present the more likely it is to 

happen as projected. But the further into the future you go, the more time there is for humans to 

change and therefore to change the future. It is a commentary on the scale of humanity’s impris- 

onment of thought that the outcome is unfolding very much along the lines that Nostradamus pre- 

dicted, but it doesn’t have to. We can change it. 

Before we move on from this period of the 1600s, we need to record the beginnings of the most 

important vehicle of Brotherhood control and manipulation. It was to give this amalgamation of se- 

cret, covert, groupings the power to advance its desire for global domination like never before. We 

call it the world money system. 

Throughout human history, the purchase of goods and services had been through barter, one 

thing exchanged directly for another, or by coins which were made from metals which reflected the 

value of the coin. This made metals like gold and silver more valuable than others, because they 

could be used to make coins and thereby could be exchanged for whatever you liked. But then a se- 

ries of events began to happen. People didn’t want to have all that gold and silver lying around wait- 

ing to be stolen, so it became the custom to deposit these metals with those who had strongrooms 

where it would be safe. Many of these strong-rooms were owned by goldsmiths. The goldsmith 

would give receipts to the customer for the value of the deposit and when these were returned they 

would hand back that amount of precious metals. The customers began to use these receipts as 

forms of exchange because they were more convenient than moving the metals around and the gold- 

smiths, and other strong-room owners, realised that only a small number of these receipts were re- 

turned to them at any one time by people coming to collect their metal deposits. So why could they 

not issue receipts to people who didn’t actually own any of the metals and then charge them interest 

for the privilege? What a great idea. You could lend money on metal owned by someone else and 

charge a fee for doing it! The receipt (money) was worthless if all the owners of your metal deposits 

wanted them returned at the same time, but as this never happened you were laughing, unless you 

issued far too many notes. 

From this has come today’s banking system which is controlled by the Brotherhood to further its 

ends. Banks are allowed literally to invent money well in excess of their actual assets and charge 

interest on that money. The governments and people of the world are now submerged under debt to 

the banks of staggering proportions, and that debt is money conjured out of nothing by the banking 

system. Type in a few figures on a computer screen, move that number to a person’s account on an- 

other part of the computer programme, and from that moment you can start charging that person 

interest on money that isn’t yours, and doesn’t physically exist. More than that, if a person falls be- 

hind in the interest payments on money you don’t own and doesn’t exist, you can take their home 

and possessions that do exist, and even have them sent to prison. 

By this simple means you can put governments and people into so much manufactured debt that 

they become pawns which you can move around the board at will. You can force people to do what 

they have no wish to do because they have to earn the money to pay you back the money you did not 

own in the first place, and it is the same with governments. It is utterly insane for banks under no 

government control to be given this power to create money out of nothing, but the Brotherhood 

societies, at the highest level in this case, brought this into being and manipulate entire nations and 

continents with it day after day. It has also allowed more wars to be fought and prolonged, because 

instead of being limited to the assets a country owned, the bankers could now issue pieces of paper 

to keep the conflict going. Then, after the war, the governments were even further in debt and their 

people would have to suffer more hardships if their country was going to pay back the banks for the 

money that did not exist. Now wars not only became wonderful tools of control for the Brotherhood, 

they were fantastic ways to increase their wealth. They couldn’t lose. They would lend invented 

money to both sides, charge them interest on it, and then lend them more invented money to rebuild 

the countries that had been devastated by those wars. And we, men and women of the world, con- 

tinue to put up with it! The first major bank of this kind was the Bank of Amsterdam set up in the 

early 1600s and it immediately began to lend to the Dutch government to finance more wars. The 

Bank of England followed in 1694 and became the model for all the others. 

These centuries we have discussed were of enormous significance, with the Renaissance opening 

the minds of Europeans to the knowledge of Greece, the Reformation breaking the power of the 

Pope, and the introduction of the banking system. Within the mass of the people, dissatisfaction was 

stirring at the way they were treated and the foundations for rebellion and eventually parliamentary 

democracy were in place. It would still take many centuries to arrive and the Church would battle to 

prevent it, but the cracks had appeared in their wall of religious suppression and the flood was sure 

to follow. 

7

The Cracks Appear

CHRISTIANITY loves to portray itself as the force that civilised the world. As we have seen, nothing could be further from the truth. It sought to crush all efforts to bring civilisation to the Dark Ages it had created.

Part of its propaganda is to lump all pre-Christians together as ‘pagans’ and therefore heathens and savages. This is another abuse of truth. Yes, there were people in the pre-Christian world who behaved in terrible ways, but none was any worse than those who imposed Christianity. And to say that all pre-Christians were ‘heathens’ is supreme arrogance. Socrates, Plato, Aristotle, Pythagoras, Hippocrates, Quintilian, were heathens? The very thought is hysterical.

You simply cannot divide generations and civilisations into heathen and enlightened, or good and bad. Within all civilisations, no matter how negative their overall effect, are positive people trying to do what their heart is telling them. During the worst excesses of Christianity there were many compassionate people who followed the creed, and it was the same with Islam and other religions. So it has been throughout human history. We look back on those who peopled the Earth in the thousands of years before Christianity and believe them to be stupid savages; yet the understanding of life and creation among many of their number was more advanced than the modern world in many ways.

Their most enlightened members, often incarnations of the volunteer consciousness supported by channelled information, knew that the Earth was alive with a mind of her own. They knew of the energy system and the sacred points. The ancient Chinese applied this knowledge to the human body in what has become known as acupuncture. The ancients built the stone circles and erected standing stones on the chakras and acupuncture points of the Earth. Many of them have an effect similar to acupuncture needles. These great structures, like Stonehenge in England, are said to be the cultish monuments of a backward people, and yet what they put into place is still at work today helping to keep the battered energy grid in some kind of order. They were excellent channellers because they were not subjected to the tidal wave of abuse, derision, and condemnation from their society when their psychic gifts were activated as children. Their parents did not say ‘Don’t be silly’, when they saw visions of entities on other frequencies or heard their communications; so they did not shut down these channels through fear and confusion. Naturally they were subjected to manipulation and I’m sure that some of the standing stones and circles were put there for negative reasons, too, to disrupt the energy flows or even to concentrate the energies at certain points to allow the spacecraft to use the power for their activities. Not every stone circle is positive, but overall these ancient peoples had some idea of the Earth as a living, breathing, entity.

I feel that the land we now call the British Isles was part of Atlantis before the series of cataclysms began to disconnect this land from the island that Atlantis was to become. Britain has always been recognised as an area of enormous importance to the grid. Despite the efforts of people like Boadicea, the Britons could not hold out against the Roman invasion. Although Julius Caesar’s attempted invasion was eventually repelled, the Roman Empire absorbed most of Britain a few years later after the year 43. They never did succeed in suppressing most of the people of Scotland and a wall would be built by the Emperor Hadrian to keep them out. Christianity would later do what the Romans could not do – take control of all Scotland. The rule of the Romans had many benefits. The inter-tribal wars diminished and roads were built to improve communications.

After the fall of the Roman Empire in 410 the islands of Britain were invaded by tribes from the

regions we know as Germany and Denmark. The inter-breeding of the indigenous population and the invaders created the Anglo-Saxon race. It was in these Anglo-Saxon times that the process of losing the ancient knowledge really began to accelerate. The country was broken up into the kingdoms of Northumbria, Mercia, Wessex, East Anglia, Essex, Kent and Sussex. They fought over…….. yes, you’ve got it……..religion. The supporters of the Nicene Creed fought with those who supported the Arius view of Jesus, while the pagans fought with both of them. Oswy, the Christian king of Northumbria, ‘did a Constantine’ in 664, when he called the two Christian factions together at Whitby; after hearing the arguments he decided that all England would follow the Pope and the Nicene Creed. The foundations were now set for the Church to rule the country. The rule of the Roman emperor had been replaced by the rule of the Roman pope, so it was throughout the former Roman Empire. Now the manipulators only had to control the papacy and they controlled most of the known world.

As the very mention of the so-called pagan knowledge became the equivalent of suicide in the Christian world, the information about energies and energy sites was passed on in legends by those who wished to preserve the basic truths. They talked in codes about giants and sacred hills and wells, and the ‘giants’ could even have some extra-terrestrial background, too. These stories can still be found in local folklore today, and because they are taken literally the originators are looked upon as backward people. When you decode the symbolism you can see that they were far from backward. They were merely trying to pass on knowledge in ways that would not get them executed by those who were backward – the representatives of the Christian religion.

There was conflict all over Europe, with village fighting village at any excuse, and the culture brought by the Romans was largely destroyed. The chaos throughout the former Roman Empire developed into a form of control called feudalism, which was to create the social structure on which Europe developed for centuries to come. Groups of weaker people would gather behind a strong personality (not necessarily an enlightened one by any means), and all who followed him and did whatever he asked were given his protection. The division had arrived between the freeman and the bondsman, those who were no more than slaves. The leaders would become known as the lord or the king and they were considered to be the representatives of God. The noblemen were the upper classes. Christianity was one of the main instigators and supporters of this system which turned most people into the slaves of the few and it was the same across Europe. The kings and noblemen took over the land, and gave great wealth to the Church in their misguided belief, encouraged by the Church, that they were buying a place in heaven. The feudal manor or the monastery was now the authority which the communities of serfs had to obey. In time Britain was divided into shires ruled by ealdormen (later known as earls), and under them were the thegns (later barons). These, along with the most powerful priests, became the nobility. It is from these beginnings and the creation of slaves that the class system emerged which is still with us today, with its landed gentry, nobility, Church and clergy, separated from the mass of the people by either wealth or privilege, often both.

All this was dreamland for the negative Brotherhood sects. What a perfect system to manipulate, playing one against the other to create conflict and upheaval, using this to change the world in your image. These kingdoms and communities would fight and battle with each other until one or a few would become dominant and take over large areas of land which would develop into a country. Wessex became dominant in England when it defeated the Mercians in 825 and King Egbert of Wessex controlled all of England. He was, in effect if not name, the first English king. Ethelwulf followed, and then came Alfred the Great. He was by far the most enlightened ruler of his time encouraging, among other things, the translation of Latin literature into English. Through it all the Church

prospered. Kingdoms and nobles may come and go, but the Church was always there, adding with every dying king and noble to its now breathtaking fortune of land and riches. Christianity was now in control of England, and so was the Brotherhood.

This control would strengthen even further after the Battle of Hastings in 1066. Harold, the English King, was faced with invasions from the Danes and the Normans. He defeated the Danes at the Battle of Stamford Bridge near York and marched his troops south to tackle William, Duke of Normandy, a ruthless man who was very close to Pope Alexander II. The Pope, William, and Brotherhood societies plotted the invasion of England and the Papacy supplied the funds. William believed he was doing it for God and he carried the Pope’s banners into battle, just as the pagan armies had carried images of their gods into the fray. Nothing had changed except the emblem. William defeated the English army and became king. Now the Pope would have a subservient England along with France and Germany. French became the language of England and this gradually fused with the various other languages spoken on the islands, Celtic, Anglo-Saxon, Latin, and Danish, to create the English tongue we recognise today.

William ordered the production of the Doomsday Book which recorded the ownership of every house, animal, and acre of land for taxation purposes and he gave great areas of England to the Church to pay back the Pope for his support of the invasion. Lanfranc, an Italian Prior, was brought over from his abbey in Normandy to be made Archbishop of Canterbury and administer the Church’s land and other wealth. It was he who organised a system of tithes to be paid to the Church by every landowner in the country. Even the poorest were not exempt and they paid up in their ignorance and fear that the priests could consign them to hell forever more. To this day the landowners of England still have to pay this tithe to the Church, even if they think that Christianity is a load of baloney. Opposition in the 1930s would change the nature of the payment, but it is still paid in another way. In 1936 the tithes were replaced by a fixed annual payment to be charged until October 1996. These fees are to pay for the three per cent of Government stock handed over to the Church authorities in exchange for their conceding their right to the tithes. This means, of course, that we are all paying for the Church in the costs added by the landowners to the price of their produce. All this because the priests frightened people through violence or hell and damnation into handing over their lands during a period of nearly a thousand years.

Through all this period of English and world history and in the following centuries, enlightened and courageous people were trying to raise the level of consciousness and knowledge. It is difficult to pick out which of them were genuinely seeking freedom for the people and which were working to a Brotherhood agenda, undermining religion in the longer term to bring about a world that accepted only the physical level of being. I think at least the great majority had good intent, and if they were playing the Brotherhood’s game, it was probably mostly by ignorance, not malice. Roger Bacon, an English Franciscan friar of the 13th century wrote that people should cease to be ruled by dogma and authority and think for themselves. He had an advanced understanding for his time of science and he was confined by the Church because of his views. Others followed and their numbers grew until it exploded into the period called the Renaissance or ‘new birth’. The key to what followed was the coming of the printing press to Europe. The means to make paper had been discovered by the Chinese, taken on by the Moslems and, through them, reached the Italians. The idea of printing with movable type also goes back to China and in the 1470s William Caxton was setting up his printing press in Westminster and producing the first book by this method in England. Caxton translated books from French and Latin into English and the exchange of knowledge began to flow all over Europe, although the Church would seek to suppress this at every turn.

The Renaissance in art, literature, and knowledge began chiefly in Italy from its stronghold in Florence. Greeks were seeking refuge in Italy from the Turks and they brought with them their knowledge, language and books. The learning of the Greek language had been banned by the Roman Catholic Church to stop people reading the works of the Greek philosophers, but now the ban was being ignored by those thirsting for knowledge. The spread of Greek literature reached England, France, and Germany. When the Turks took Constantinople there was an exodus of Greeks to Italy with yet more books, manuscripts, and knowledge. The works of the Moslem scientists and the knowledge gathered at the time of the open-minded rulers in Baghdad found its way to Italy and Europe.

The volunteer consciousness and the other levels were doing all they could to bring about the breakthrough in knowledge that would undermine the power of the Church. Vittorino da Feltre pioneered a new educational system in Italy which offered his students all the knowledge available, not only that which the Church wished to impose. The obvious corruption, vice, and violence of the Church was reducing its authority and then came the Great Schism when there were two popes, one ruling from Rome and the other from Avignon. This came about because the Italian Church believed that only an Italian should be pope and for thirty-eight years there were two popes, each with their own army plundering and pillaging wherever they went.

The discovery of America reduced Italy’s importance as a trading centre and places like Venice and Genoa diminished in their wealth and power. The poverty this brought to Italy dimmed the fires of change and slowly the Church reimposed its grip, especially after Christian Spain occupied Northern Italy in 1538. The Church compiled an index on all banned literature which comprised, of course, of everything that challenged its doctrines. The Inquisition increased its work rate. But, much as the Roman Church tried to close the door again on knowledge, changes were now inevitable. There had been growing discontent with the excesses of the papacy and the priests. The papacy went to the highest bidder. The post gave the occupant control of incredible wealth and real estate. Kings bowed to the power of Rome and the inquisition secured the submission of the masses. The Church also supported the feudal system of masters and serfs. The reaction against all this had been a long time coming. The pressure for change had gathered slowly, and then more quickly through these centuries of fear and subservience. The bubonic plague called the Black Death was dramatically to reduce the population of the world, and in Europe alone about a quarter of the population died. I have seen it speculated that the Black Death and other plagues might have been created by a version of extra-terrestrial germ warfare. Certainly it would seem that bright lights in the sky and foul-smelling mists were reported quite often before the plague struck a community. Reports of ‘comets’ at that time could easily have been spacecraft, and historians have written of comets trailing behind them gases that killed trees and the lands fertility. We now often symbolise death with a picture of a skeleton holding a scythe; this comes from the numerous reports across Europe of strange men in black holding ‘scythes’ who appeared in a town or village before people fell ill with the Black Death. What were these ‘scythes’? Whatever the cause of the plague, it did have a long-term impact in changing the status quo.

There were now fewer people to do the work of their masters and their dependence on the serfs who were available increased. The supply and demand of labour had tilted towards the serfs and the downtrodden began to protest against their conditions. Sometimes their leaders were assassinated, but the protests continued and there were peasant revolts in many countries, which brought conflict, upheaval, pain and suffering. The centuries of blind and mass obedience to the Church and its masters were being questioned during this period from the 14th to 17th centuries. Events and the growth

of knowledge were beginning the process of liberation from Church control, a process that is only reaching fruition today in what you might call the Spiritual Renaissance or the Light Age.

The Church was an obvious target for change and courageous people stood up and challenged it. John Wycliffe condemned the behaviour of the priests who were using information gathered at confessions to blackmail people; some priests were selling forgiveness of sin for money or possessions. Wycliffe advocated that the scriptures were the only foundation of religious knowledge and that the pope was not the head of the Church. He dismissed the idea of transubstantiation – the belief that bread and wine can be converted into the body and blood of Christ during the Eucharist ceremony. He had the Bible translated into English and sent out supporters to expound his views. The priests would later persuade Henry IV to authorise the burning of all heretics, including Wycliffe’s supporters. By then he had died, but the priests had his bones exhumed from a churchyard in Lutterworth, Leicestershire, where he had been had been parish priest. They did not want his skeleton polluting holy ground. The more Rome sought to deal violently with protesters, the more protests they had to deal with.

The coming of the printing press brought the translation and distribution of the Bible to a much wider audience. Up until then, the masses had only the word of the priests to tell them what the Bible said and meant. But as it was made more widely available people began to see the difference between the simple lives of the Bible ‘heroes’ and the opulent lifestyles of the clergy who were taking ten per cent of all the wealth the people produced. They could begin to re-interpret the texts for themselves. The Church knew the consequences of this and among their desperate efforts to suppress knowledge of the Bible’s true content was the murder by burning at the stake, of William Tyndale. His heresy had been to begin to translate the New Testament into English. When people did have the opportunity to read the Bible there was a desire for a return to the simplicity of the Scriptures and the Protestant movement began. This brought about the Reformation when the Protestants broke away from the Catholic Church.

Martin Luther was one of the early Protestant leaders. He lived in Germany, which was then composed of over three hundred states. In 1517, this professor of theology at Wittenberg University pinned up a piece of paper containing ninety-five complaints against the behaviour of Rome in its efforts to raise money to build the church of St Peter’s, on what had been the site of a pagan temple. The new church was, itself, built to make money in much the same way as the bedouins of Mecca fleeced the pilgrims. This attitude continues in the Vatican City today.

Pope Julius II and his successor Leo X sanctioned a plan to sell divine pardons for money. For each donation they promised to release from purgatory the soul of a dead relative or friend. As late as the second World War this practice survived, with the Catholic Archbishop of Winnipeg telling the wives and parents of Canadian soldiers that, if their loved ones died in action, he would ensure, for a charge of $40, that they went immediately to their Maker and stayed with him for all eternity.

The revolt against Rome grew in Germany, and in 1520, Luther burned the decree excommunicating him, along with copies of the Canon Law, the name for the Theodosian Creed which updated the Nicaean Creed. The Lutheran Church was born and many of the peasants supported Luther in the hope that religious change would bring social reform. They backed the wrong man, for he was as much a tyrant as most of the popes and he would later support terrible atrocities against the peasant peoples who wanted only freedom from tyranny. As he once wrote:

"Damned be love into the abyss of hell, if it is maintained to the damage of faith......It is better that tyrants should sin a hundred times against the people than the people should sin once against the

tyrants….the ass wants to be thrashed, the mob to be governed by force."

His hatred of reason and open-minded research was equally extreme. In one sermon he said that his followers should throw spit in the face of reason, because she was the Devil’s whore, rotten with the itch of leprosy, and ought to be kept in the toilet. Nice man. He may have complained about papal and clerical indulgences, but like the other Protestants, he still believed the nonsense which Jerome and others had edited into the Bible and all the other inaccuracies that had been in the texts to start with. Other forms of Protestant interpretation of the Bible followed such as Calvinism, the product of the Frenchmen John Calvin. He was as much a dictator as Luther and the Popes. Religion – and the Brotherhood – seem to breed such people. Calvin’s obnoxious creed was to have severe consequences in England and America because it was a major influence on the beliefs of the Puritans, of which more later. Calvin, like Luther, promoted the idea that you could not ensure eternal salvation by the way you lived your life or by ‘good works’. It could only come by faith in Jesus as your Saviour. Even the Roman Catholic Church wasn’t quite that extreme, but Calvin went even further. He said that whether we were to be ‘saved’ or not was decided by God before we were born! He called this idea predestination. The chosen few who were selected by God for eternal salvation had a duty, he said, to suppress the sin of the condemned masses. It was, in other words, a licence for untold slaughter.

Protestantism broke into endless creeds, sects, and churches with different beliefs arguing on the vital issues for the future of humankind like the nature of the Trinity and whether Jesus entered the bread and wine consumed during the Eucharist. This comes from a quote attributed to Jesus in the Bible which was, in fact, an addition by one of the many forgers and relates to a pagan belief:

And as they were eating, Jesus took bread, and blessed it, and brake it, and gave it to the disciples, and said, ‘Take, eat, this is my body’. And he took the cup, and gave thanks, and gave it to them, saying, ‘Drink ye all of it. For this is my blood of the new testament, which is shed for many for the remission of sins’.

Over the interpretation of this forgery whole wars were fought. The Protestant Movement came to England in a rather unusual way. Henry VIII wanted a son and heir, but his first wife Catherine of Aragon could only bear him a daughter, Mary. He decided to divorce her and asked Pope Clement VII to sanction it. He refused. Henry was a committed Catholic and had condemned the Protestants in Europe to such an extent that the Pope had awarded him the title Defender of the Faith which British monarchs still hold to this day. This is ironic, because today they are Protestant monarchs defending that faith under a title given by a Roman Catholic pope for defending his faith! You’ve got to chuckle, really. Henry was such a defender of the Catholic faith he ordered that all who denied it were to be burned at the stake. But the opposition to his divorce changed all that. He insisted that his parliament vote into being a Church of England independent of Rome, and he made himself the head of the English Church. When that was done the Archbishop of Canterbury, Thomas Cranmer, sanctioned his divorce from Catherine. Cranmer replaced Cardinal Wolsey as England’s most influential churchman, because Wolsey had failed to secure his divorce. He was summoned to London to be tried for treason, but died on the way at Leicester Abbey.

Wolsey had ruled the English Church like a dictator and had, to a large extent, run the country. The monasteries had enormous power and were home to the papal garrison. They also owned great areas of England. They used the tried and trusted methods like the fear of hell to persuade the wealthy to leave them their land and possessions. When that didn’t work they found some excuse to

take them. In their early days, the monasteries had made a positive contribution when compared with the murder and misery in other areas of Christendom, but now they were just as bad. Henry had long coveted their wealth and he took his opportunity to abolish them and take their possessions. He was so short of money that he had to sell much of the land he acquired and this was the start of the period of the country squire and gentry. These were the wealthy men who bought the massive estates once owned, or rather stolen, by the Church, and they built upon them their manor houses that became such a part of the English countryside.

Henry waged war on anyone who refused to accept him as Supreme Head of the Church, as outlined in the Act of Supremacy of 1534. His chancellor, Sir Thomas More, was beheaded for such treason and there was a bloody purge on Roman Catholics. Henry married six women, two of which he executed. Only Jane Seymour bore him a son, who became Edward VI at the age of only nine when Henry died in 1547. Edward was king in name only with the Protestant Duke of Somerset the real power behind the throne. Edward himself died at 15 and he was succeeded by Mary, Henry’s daughter by Catherine of Aragon. She was a staunch Roman Catholic and began a bloody purge against Protestants which was so savage she was given the name ‘Bloody Mary’. Edward had been persuaded by the Duke of Somerset to leave the throne to Henry’s great neice, Lady Jane Grey, who was a Protestant supporter, but Mary had her executed and took the throne. Mary married Philip of Spain who wished to have a peaceful relationship with England, so that his ships could pass along the English Channel without hindrance. The Pope again became head of the Church of England. But another about-turn was imminent. With Mary’s death came Elizabeth I, the daughter of Anne Boleyn, who became queen at the age of 25. Her mother had been a Protestant and she accepted that faith. The Roman Catholic Church opposed her succession because, it said, she was an illegitimate child with her father’s divorce from Catherine of Aragon not recognised by the Pope. She ignored them and restored the Protestant Church of England with herself as its Supreme Head. A bloody purge was launched against Catholics. The Queen ordered the torture and death of so many Irish Catholics they gave her the title ‘Bloody Elizabeth’.

All over Europe mass slaughter was being unleashed as Catholics and Protestants fought against each other in civil and national wars. Which side was most persecuted depended on who had managed to seize the throne at the time. When you look back at the scale of death and destruction committed in the name of religion, even basically the same religion, it is stunning beyond belief. All but a handful of wars have been caused by religion or the perceived superiority of the ancestral line of one group or nation’s physical bodies, when in truth they are just temporary vehicles for our consciousness to experience this level. But let us take another angle on the events that followed the Reformation. I mentioned earlier that the Brotherhood had a long-term aim of using religion for its own ends and then moving on to the next stage, to replace religion, which largely abused the knowledge of the spirit, with a godless science which convinced the mass of the people that the spirit did not even exist. Part of this plan was to dismantle the power of the Christian Church and create more factions within the Christian religion. Even if they did not actually start the Reformation – and I believe they did – they certainly took advantage of it.

The real roots of the Reformation were in Germany in the 14th century when an arm of the Brotherhood emerged called the Illuminati, Latin for the Illuminated or Enlightened Ones. They were closely connected to the Rosicrucians (Latin for the rose and the cross), which began centuries earlier and was introduced to Germany by the Emperor Charlemagne in the ninth century. At one time at least you would be accepted into the Illuminati when you had reached a certain level of initiation in the Rosicrucians. Both were classic secret societies in the manner I have outlined, and they began

covertly to introduce a number of religious movements around Europe. One was called the Friends of God led by Rulman Merswin, a rich banker, who was conned by the Brotherhood into believing he had been chosen by God to preach his message because the Pope could no longer be trusted to do it. What’s more God would soon punish humanity for its sin, he was told. The End Of The World and the Day of Judgement is another Brotherhood theme. The Friends of God was a mind control cult that accepted only total obedience from its followers. It gained many supporters who were fed up with the corruption in the Church, and eventually Merswin had a ‘revelation’ that he should hand over his religion lock, stock, and barrel to another branch of the Brotherhood, probably linked to freemasonry, called the Order of St John.

Martin Luther was strongly influenced by some of these German mystical societies and was especially keen on the writings of the German mystic, Johann Tauler, a man closely connected with the Friends of God. It seems certain, also, that Luther was a Rosicrucian, given that his personal seal contains both of their symbols, the rose and the cross. He was close to many members of the Illuminati and the Rosicrucians, and they would have been using him, with or without his knowledge, to break the overwhelming power of the pope. The Vatican was, itself, a Brotherhood tool, but none is allowed to get too powerful, and all are expendable when the time is right. These two Christian creeds of Protestant and Catholic were now to be used, as we have already seen, to stimulate enormous conflict. But it is important to emphasise that the Brotherhood was not in total control of all events. I am sure they have had some monumental failures in their time, as people have not reacted in the way they expected, or some of their number did not do as they were told once they realised what the game plan was. I have no doubt that some of their wars have not had the outcome they always hoped for. I feel, too, that there have been many periods when the volunteer consciousness has infiltrated these movements and tried to undermine and change them from within and I believe that behind the scenes this was possibly happening during the time of Sir Francis Bacon who became the highest executive of the Rosicrucian Order in England. It was during his lifetime in the early 1600s that the teachings of the order began to include some references to the need for personal spiritual salvation by taking control of our own thinking and actions, and some of these are still reflected in that order. The fact that someone in history was a member of a secret society tells us nothing. It is the agenda they were working to that matters, and it wasn’t always negative; far from it. To openly pass on esoteric knowledge at this time would have been like writing a suicide note. What I am sure about, however, is that from the Reformation onwards, the Brotherhood takeover by the Luciferic consciousness was increasing, and its power to manipulate events was seen to reach new heights.

Elizabeth I secured the long-term future of the Episcopalian Church of England, better known as the Anglican Faith. Anyone who didn’t attend local Church services was fined or jailed. It was now that the so called Thirty-Nine Articles of Faith were agreed by Elizabeth and Parliament which everyone had to believe or be condemned as a heretic. I list some of them here and it is worth reading them carefully because all would-be Anglican clergy still have to swear their agreement with every word that follows before they are accepted into the priesthood:

God consists of three persons, the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, who are all one God.

Christ was divine and he suffered as a sacrifice for the sins of humanity.

Christ died for humanity, was buried and went down into hell.

Christ rose from the grave and took again his body, with flesh and bones, with which he ascended to heaven where he sits till he returns on the day of Judgment.

The Holy Ghost is of the same substance, majesty and glory as the Father and Son.

The Holy Scripture containeth all things necessary to salvation; everything outside of the scriptures is unnecessary for salvation.

Jesus is the only mediator between God and Man. No Christian is free from the obedience of the Commandments.

The Nicene Creed, the Athanasian Creed, and the Apostles’ Creed ought to be thoroughly believed.

All deserve God’s wrath and damnation, but there is no condemnation of believers who are baptised.

Man has no power to do good works without the grace of God.

Our righteousness before God comes, not by our works, but by the merit of Christ. Therefore we are justified only by faith and not by works.

Good works cannot put away sin, yet they are pleasing to God.

Works not springing from faith are not pleasant to God, yet rather they have the nature of sin.

Doing more than duty requires cannot be taught without arrogancy and impiety.

Jesus was sinless, the Lamb without spot who sacrificed himself and took away the sins of the world.

Repentance is not denied to such as fall into sin after baptism.

Predestination to Life is the everlasting purpose of God, to deliver from curse and damnation those whom he has chosen in Christ, to bring them everlasting salvation.

They are accursed who believe that every man shall be saved by the Law or who frame their lives according to the light of nature.

The effect of Christ’s ordinance is not withdrawn because of the officiating priest’s wickedness.

All non-believers ought to be considered by the faithful as heathen and publican.

This is the faith that to this day is taught by law in the schools of Britain and other countries and is given guaranteed, no-questions-asked, air-time by the BBC which claims to be an independent organisation. It is an outrage. If it wasn’t so tragic it would make a comedy series.

Elizabeth ensured that the Protestant Faith would survive when her navy defeated the Spanish Armada in 1588. One of the commanders of the English Navy was Francis Drake, a former pirate turned admiral, who was the second man to circumnavigate the world. Philip II of Spain had been urged by Pope Pius V to invade England, kill the ‘bastard’ Queen, and restore the rule of Catholicism. Pius V was the man who was burning, hanging and beheading the religious reformers in Italy. Philip was further motivated in his duty by the terrible atrocities committed against the Catholics of England and Ireland. He believed that such atrocities should only be committed against Protestants. The ships of the Armada contained ninety members of the Spanish Inquisition ready to begin work when England was re-taken for the Pope. But the Armada was defeated in the English Channel and the power of Rome and Spain was dimmed. The foothold the Protestant Faith had won in Europe was secured. If the Spanish had conquered England the whole Protestant movement might have collapsed. When Elizabeth died in 1603, England and Scotland united under one monarch. They had been in conflict over thousands of years, but now James VI of Scotland became James I of England, too. The Kingdom was united – on paper at least.

The 16th and 17th centuries in England during the reign of Elizabeth and later was a time of great ‘volunteer’ activity as they sought to raise human understanding through art and scientific research. Sir Francis Bacon worked within the secret societies and I believe he wrote the ‘Shakespeare’ plays and included in them esoteric codes. Anthony, the brother of Francis, ran a ‘spy network’ which was a front for passing on esoteric knowledge. I feel that at this time there was a secret society operating within a secret society and that when, in the end, the Brotherhood realised what was going on the Bacons and others were stopped by a campaign of covert killings and trumped-up charges that saw

Francis sent to jail. When you look at the life of Sir Francis Bacon nothing is quite what it seems to be on the surface. He made some misguided decisions as everyone does, but I believe his intent was positive in his desire to build a new Atlantis. Every effort to raise the human condition and its understanding of life was viciously opposed by the Church, Protestant and Catholic, and so many suffered all over the world for seeking and exchanging knowledge.

In 1564, Galileo Galilei was born at Pisa in Italy. He was to develop the use of the telescope to study the skies and his research led him to the conclusion that, contrary to what the Church said, the Sun did not circle the Earth – it was the other way round. Nor did he believe the Earth was the centre of the Universe. This confirmed the findings of Nicolaus Copernicus, a Polish scientist who had died in 1543. Copernicus had continued the work begun nearly 2,000 years earlier by Pythagoras and others. Copernicus had been pilloried by the Church for his ‘heresy’ and his work suppressed. Almost a century later the same was to happen to Galileo. It could well be that he was a reincarnation of Copernicus. Galileo was tried for heresy in 1632 by the Inquisition for writing a book supporting the Copernicus theory. A document was falsified by the Church to back up the case against him. He was found guilty of ‘holding and teaching the Copernicus doctrine’ (i.e. saying the Earth goes around the Sun and is not the centre of the Universe). Galileo escaped the most extreme methods of the Inquisition, but he was placed under house arrest for the last eight years of his life. You can see how dogmatic religion has held back human evolution and understanding. It was only in this decade that the Roman Catholic Church officially admitted that Galileo was right!! It is interesting to note that some of his fiercest critics were other academics and scientists who realised the consequences of his findings for their power and influence. The same attitude is still prevalent today.

During this period there were many seers and prophets who predicted the future in terms very similar in themes to those being presented today. Nostradamus, who lived in Southern France, is the most famous of them. I feel he was predicting what would happen if humanity continued on the path it had embarked upon. By tuning your consciousness to those vibrations of thought energy that retain Creation’s eternal memory, you can ‘see’ the past with your psychic vision or channel information about it. You can experience something of a past life or see a past event. In the same way you can ‘see’ the future. I believe that consciousness is constantly projecting forward how things will be on the basis of what has happened (the past) and what is happening (the present). From these sources, the collective consciousness projects forward what will happen if those same trends continue. So the future exists as the past exists in thought energy that is outside of our version and understanding of space and time. When people tune to that vibration, they are accessing information about the projected future, not necessarily the future as it will be. I believe this was the information that Nostradamus was tuning to for his famous predictions and he was also accessing knowledge of the plan for the transformation of human consciousness in the time we are living in now as we progress into the Photon Belt. Obviously, the closer the event is to the present the more likely it is to happen as projected. But the further into the future you go, the more time there is for humans to change and therefore to change the future. It is a commentary on the scale of humanity’s imprisonment of thought that the outcome is unfolding very much along the lines that Nostradamus predicted, but it doesn’t have to. We can change it.

Before we move on from this period of the 1600s, we need to record the beginnings of the most important vehicle of Brotherhood control and manipulation. It was to give this amalgamation of secret, covert, groupings the power to advance its desire for global domination like never before. We call it the world money system.

Throughout human history, the purchase of goods and services had been through barter, one

thing exchanged directly for another, or by coins which were made from metals which reflected the value of the coin. This made metals like gold and silver more valuable than others, because they could be used to make coins and thereby could be exchanged for whatever you liked. But then a series of events began to happen. People didn’t want to have all that gold and silver lying around waiting to be stolen, so it became the custom to deposit these metals with those who had strongrooms where it would be safe. Many of these strong-rooms were owned by goldsmiths. The goldsmith would give receipts to the customer for the value of the deposit and when these were returned they would hand back that amount of precious metals. The customers began to use these receipts as forms of exchange because they were more convenient than moving the metals around and the goldsmiths, and other strong-room owners, realised that only a small number of these receipts were returned to them at any one time by people coming to collect their metal deposits. So why could they not issue receipts to people who didn’t actually own any of the metals and then charge them interest for the privilege? What a great idea. You could lend money on metal owned by someone else and charge a fee for doing it! The receipt (money) was worthless if all the owners of your metal deposits wanted them returned at the same time, but as this never happened you were laughing, unless you issued far too many notes.

From this has come today’s banking system which is controlled by the Brotherhood to further its ends. Banks are allowed literally to invent money well in excess of their actual assets and charge interest on that money. The governments and people of the world are now submerged under debt to the banks of staggering proportions, and that debt is money conjured out of nothing by the banking system. Type in a few figures on a computer screen, move that number to a person’s account on another part of the computer programme, and from that moment you can start charging that person interest on money that isn’t yours, and doesn’t physically exist. More than that, if a person falls behind in the interest payments on money you don’t own and doesn’t exist, you can take their home and possessions that do exist, and even have them sent to prison.

By this simple means you can put governments and people into so much manufactured debt that they become pawns which you can move around the board at will. You can force people to do what they have no wish to do because they have to earn the money to pay you back the money you did not own in the first place, and it is the same with governments. It is utterly insane for banks under no government control to be given this power to create money out of nothing, but the Brotherhood societies, at the highest level in this case, brought this into being and manipulate entire nations and continents with it day after day. It has also allowed more wars to be fought and prolonged, because instead of being limited to the assets a country owned, the bankers could now issue pieces of paper to keep the conflict going. Then, after the war, the governments were even further in debt and their people would have to suffer more hardships if their country was going to pay back the banks for the money that did not exist. Now wars not only became wonderful tools of control for the Brotherhood, they were fantastic ways to increase their wealth. They couldn’t lose. They would lend invented money to both sides, charge them interest on it, and then lend them more invented money to rebuild the countries that had been devastated by those wars. And we, men and women of the world, continue to put up with it! The first major bank of this kind was the Bank of Amsterdam set up in the early 1600s and it immediately began to lend to the Dutch government to finance more wars. The Bank of England followed in 1694 and became the model for all the others.

These centuries we have discussed were of enormous significance, with the Renaissance opening the minds of Europeans to the knowledge of Greece, the Reformation breaking the power of the Pope, and the introduction of the banking system. Within the mass of the people, dissatisfaction was

stirring at the way they were treated and the foundations for rebellion and eventually parliamentary democracy were in place. It would still take many centuries to arrive and the Church would battle to prevent it, but the cracks had appeared in their wall of religious suppression and the flood was sure to follow.